Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Harvey sat at the counter of the Stardrop as he usually did on a Friday, letting the sounds of the town wash over him as he sipped a glass of wine and read – sometimes a medical journal, sometimes a magazine or a novel. The farmer knew because she watched him every week. The man lit a fire for her and he had no idea.

Usually on Fridays she stayed in the corner with Leah and Elliott, listening to them talk about the art world or politics or some lofty idea one of them had for a story or art piece. She loved listening to her friends talk about changing the world while she sat and people watched. She watched fondly as Demetrius and Robin square danced. She watched how Clint pined for Emily behind the bar, while Willy clearly pined for Clint across their small table. She watched the teenagers play pool and monopolize the video games in the back, shoving each other and laughing loudly. And she watched Harvey.

He seemed like such a kind, sweet man, but of course there was more to her attraction than that. Those sad green eyes of his, for example. His thick wavy hair that always seemed to be just a bit too long in front. His ropy, veiny hands and forearms covered with fine dark hair. He was so singular in countenance that she worried for him; loneliness seemed to roll off him in waves.

She brought him coffee or pickles occasionally at the clinic and Maru had started giving her knowing, smirking glances as of late. Maru was young, but not so young she didn’t see the farmer’s real intentions from a mile away. She wondered if perhaps Maru might tell Harvey her suspicions.

And then she found herself wishing for that. Perhaps he’d make a move if his employee clued him in? Or, perhaps, he didn’t share her feelings at all. She wished for anything at all to happen to her, for at least then things could change. Then, she could move on if need be – perhaps, even, stop having heated dreams about the town doctor that always ended before getting to the good part.

Like the dream she’d had about him last night, for example. Harvey had undressed her slowly in front of the picture window in the living room, his touch warm and comforting while his eyes burned through her. He’d slowly removed her sweater, her fitted t-shirt, her jeans. She let him remove the frilly purple push-up bra that she always wore on her nights at the saloon, as if the presence of her favorite lingerie might seal the deal with the doctor who barely knew she was alive.

But she woke up right before he leaned in for a kiss, right before he would have placed his hands on her body. She’d kicked the mattress and thumped the pillow in frustration, but of course there was no recalling the lovely dream.

“Elliott, look,” Leah said knowingly, casually jostling Elliott’s forearm in the farmer’s direction. “Ryann’s still on her bullshit.”

Red in the face, Ryann whipped her head around at her tablemates. Elliott’s moue of disappointment reminded her of her mother’s face whenever she brought home bad grades. He leaned across the table towards her, tucking a strand of long red hair behind his ear.

“Ryann, my dear,” he began. “If I might borrow a phrase from modern culture? It is time to shit or get off the pot. I believe is how you say it, is that correct?” he asked Leah offhandedly.

“Yes. Yes it is,” Leah agreed emphatically, pouring herself another glass of wine. She liked white while Elliott liked red, and Ryann didn’t have strong opinions about wine, so the three usually shared two bottles between the three of them. “He’s right. Go tell Harvey you want to blow him in the back room. Now,” she added, taking a long gulp from her glass.

“In my dreams,” she replied, flopping her head and shoulders down on the table.

“Did you have another dream?!” Leah practically leapt at her friend, shaking her shoulder. “Spill.”

“Leahhhhhhhh,” Ryann dragged her friend’s name out as she looked around to see if anyone had heard. It didn’t appear anyone had – the person closest to them was Pam, who never paid attention to anything unless it was at the bottom of a glass of beer. Harvey certainly seemed oblivious as he turned another page in his book, adjusting his glasses as he did so.

“Okay. Yes, but it ended before anything good happened, like always,” Ryann said, propping her chin on the tabletop. “Definitely before anything even remotely close to a blowjob would happen.”

“What a shame,” Elliott replied. “Alas, your dreams do provide a good writing prompt for me to segue into for my own literary purposes – hence, I agree with Leah. Do spill.”

Ryann started to tell her tale in a lowered tone. “So. He undressed me, slowly, in front of the picture window in the farmhouse. Just dragged his fingers, slowly, over me, while every single stitch on me falls to the floor. Looking at me like I’m the most delicious meal he’s ever going to eat. And then I fuckin woke up as he was leaning in to kiss me.” She flopped her head on the table, again, for emphasis.

“Ryann, as your friend, it’s toilsome beyond measure to watch you languishing over a man who doesn’t take any notice of you,” Elliott replied, firmly but kindly. “You deserve companionship. Let tonight be the night you make some sort of effort to gain it!”

“Let’s all go up to the bar and get shots,” Leah suggested. “We’ll buy one for Harvey, we’ll have a little conversation, maybe you can see if he likes you? Let’s do it,” she begged.

“Noooooo, that’ll scare him off, Leah! He’ll run for the door, guaranteed,” Ryann countered.

“I have to agree with our love-struck friend, Leah,” Elliott replied. “Harvey doesn’t seem like the type to enjoy a crowd rushing around him for alcohol.”

“Not to mention, I can’t see him taking a shot, either,” Ryann said.

“No, it doesn’t seem Harvey-like in the least,” Elliott agreed. “Also, Leah, he does not appear to be as inebriated as we are – it might be a repellant situation altogether for him.”

“We’re not that drunk,” Leah argued. “She has to do something and clearly she needs our help to actually fucking do it.”

“Do I have to do it tonight, though?” Ryann whined, allowing herself one more look at her crush. Was that a smirk under that mustache of his? Whatever it had been, it was gone as quickly as it appeared. A bit of panic set up shop in Ryann’s stomach.

“Guys, he smirked at something, he heard us, please be quiet,” she begged Leah and Elliott.

“Have you not noticed what’s going on in the corner room, Ryann? Most likely he was smirking at Shane beating young Sebastian at pool,” Elliott replied, looking rapturously in the direction of the pool room himself. “I have to admit, it’s quite astonishing. I had no idea Shane was such a pool shark.”

Leah focused her attention back on Elliott, to Ryann’s relief. “You have a thing for Shane?”

“Those calves of his do something for me,” he muttered, “although I would dress him in something other than that one particular shade of Joja blue.”

“I’m not sure he’s looking for wardrobe advice, Elliott,” Leah replied, with a bit of snark in her tone. “He’s a year-round shorts kind of guy.”

“Yes, Leah, that would be how I’ve managed to take stock of those well-formed calves,” Elliott sniped back, and Ryann had to laugh. Shane would spit at her as soon as look at her, but maybe Elliott would have better luck.

A huge CRRRR-ACK shook the small building to the foundation in that moment, as Shane had decided to strike Sebastian over the head with a pool cue. A collective gasp went up among the Stardrop patrons as a bloodied Sebastian delivered a hard punch to Shane’s jaw, and Gus climbed onto the bar to yell at the top of his lungs: “TAKE IT OUTSIDE RIGHT NOW!”

Everyone in the Stardrop rushed the front door after Shane and Sebastian left to continue their feud in front of the river. Leah and Elliott managed to beat a path to the exit, leaving Ryann in their wake, and she started to feel a hand on her shoulder as she stood by the now-abandoned counter.

The hand belonged to Harvey. He looked down at her, his expression unreadable, green eyes bright. Behind the counter Gus was pouring red liquid from a shaker into two shot glasses. Ryann felt her face growing hot.

“I didn’t mean to embarrass you,” Harvey said quickly, “but I overheard Leah earlier, and – “

“Oh Yoba, I’m sorry you heard all that,” Ryann interrupted, her voice shaky. “She can be a loudmouth.”

Harvey laughed, a clear ringing bell of a laugh that made Ryann’s heart thump. “I think the whole bar might’ve heard what she said, not just me. I do like a few different shooters, if she’s ever curious to know. Ever had a Red Snapper?”

LEAH. Ryann didn’t know whether to laugh or cry. She wondered what it might feel like if the ground opened up to swallow her whole in that moment. Instead, she said “No, but I sure am grateful you didn’t order a pair of Red Headed Sluts.”

Gus barked out a guffaw, but Harvey blushed, rubbed his hand over the back of his neck while staring her down with a look that had her turning molten inside.

“Ha ha. Kidding.” Ryann picked up her shot glass and held it out in a toast. “To loudmouths,” she said with a smile.

“Indeed. To Leah,” Harvey said, making Ryann giggle as they clinked glasses and drank. To her surprise she liked the shooter, sweet with a bit of bite behind it.

“Oh that’s tasty,” she said as she set her glass down. Harvey looked at her darkly.

“All set, you two? Or can I get you two something else?” Gus interjected as he wiped down a glass. “I think we’re good, Gus,” Ryann responded, “Maybe I’ll just go grab one of the bottles off our table in the corner.”

She hopped up but Harvey touched her elbow gently. She looked up at him as he stood to follow her, a bit more in her personal space than she’d expected. “Why don’t we just go back over there? More privacy than the counter,” he said in a low tone, grabbing his half-empty glass.

Ryann shivered as a bit of white hot something ran through her veins. “Sounds good, Harvey,” she said, relishing how his name sounded coming out of her mouth.

Chapter Text

“Just so you know,” Harvey said as they sat down next to each other, “I’m having a hard time thinking of a situation where I’d find you repellant, Ryann.”

Ryann pressed her lips together for a moment; this man could light her fire and let her burn in it, as well. “Did you hear our entire conversation, then?” she asked drily.

Harvey shrugged. “Leah and Elliott’s part of it, yes. Not yours,” he said softly, taking a sip from his glass.

“Well, what if I drank the rest of this bottle of wine?” she countered, holding the bottle up a bit.

He scrunched up his face. “I don’t follow?”

“Wouldn’t that be repellant if I drank too much?” she pressed on. She felt a bit like a pinball bouncing around inside a much bigger machine.

“The rest of that bottle? Then maybe I’d have to pump your stomach, I suppose,” he replied, closing his hand around hers so the bottle rested on the table again.

“Oh, yeah.” Ryann remembered then that he really was a doctor, even though she hadn’t yet made an appointment for herself at his clinic. “That wouldn’t be a fun night.”

“No, you wouldn’t like that. But I don’t think that would change how I saw you,” he added.

“How do you see me, then?” she asked softly, drinking in the silence around them as Gus found busywork in the back of the building. Being completely alone with Harvey in the Stardrop felt a bit like being in the middle of a meet-cute rom-com situation, like she was in a Sex and the City episode.

Harvey chuckled. “You bring me coffee and homemade pickles, two of my favorite things, and you’re wondering why I like you?”

Ryann smiled. “That makes sense. You’re welcome, by the way. That’s not exactly what I asked, though.”

Harvey rolled up the sleeves on his white button down as he leaned in a bit closer to Ryann. “You want to know how I see you?” He gently put one of those hands she loved so much on her face, angling her so she directly faced him.

Her heart thumped yet again, loud and louder still as her pulse increased at his touch. She closed her eyes and felt his lips brush against hers softly, just enough for electricity to rocket through her. He traced her jaw softly with his fingertips as he swept her lips with his again. This time his mustache tickled a bit and she couldn’t help but laugh. “Mustache,” she murmured, by way of explanation.

He smiled a wide white smile. “Ah, yes, you’re stuck with that, sorry to say.”

“I would never ask you to change that,” Ryann said vehemently as Leah appeared at the table, a cat-in-the-cream look on her face.

“Did something happen while we were watching Sebastian and Shane fight?” she asked innocently. “We noticed you stayed inside, Ryann. Got a little worried. Elliott is still outside,” she said, gesturing out front. “He’s tending to Shane’s injuries, which is not a sentence I ever thought I’d say in reference to Elliott. But what happened here?”

“You’re loud, Leah,” Ryann said flatly. “He heard everything you said. That’s what happened.”

“A win is a win,” she said, holding her arms out wide. “This is all I’ve ever wanted for you, my friend. Y’all make it to the storage room yet?”

“Leeeeeahhhhhh!” Ryann protested. The bar was starting to fill up again. Leah shrugged and reached around the farmer to grab the bottle of white off the table.

“I’m heading home to savor my victory. Alone, I might add,” she said pointedly. “Just wanted to make sure you’re okay. Looks like you are,” she said with a smug smile at Harvey’s flushed expression. “Goodnight. I want details tomorrow, by the way,” she threw over her shoulder as she left, holding the half empty bottle like a trophy. “May they be sexy details, Ryann!”

She shook her head at her ribald friend. “Leah really has gone in there with people before, too. I’ve seen her,” she said, recalling the memory of the one karaoke night Leah had led a pretty, brightly dressed woman from Grampleton into the storage room.

“They seem very protective of you,” Harvey replied, deftly changing the subject.

“Yeah, they are. We went to Zuzu for a concert last spring and some degenerate put something in my drink. They’ve been super protective of me ever since.”

“I’m sorry, Ryann, that must have been scary. Is that why you order bottles of wine for the table, so you don’t have to go up to the bar?”

“That’s kinda how that started, yeah. Or we all three go up as a group to order.”

“Last call, folks!” Gus shouted from behind the counter to a chorus of groans. “You don’t have to go home, but you can’t stay here!”

“Can I walk you home, Ryann?” Harvey murmured in her ear, trailing his fingers over her wrist, leaving little fires burning where his fingers touched. She nodded while her own fingers tapped the table, and she wished they were wrapped in Harvey’s hair. Or perhaps untying his tie. Or unbuttoning his pants.

Harvey put his hand on her lower back, spread out his long fingers to rest directly over her ass. A ripple of surprise went through her at his possessive gesture. Who was this man? She’d thought he was shy and retiring, but now that he’d bought her a drink, kissed her, and now felt her up in front of the whole bar, she thought perhaps not.

She couldn’t help but stop a moment to see the leftovers of the fight she’d missed as they walked down the steps. It seemed like Sebastian and his friends had left, perhaps to Sam’s house nearby. Elliott and Shane were still around, standing opposite each other on the bridge leading to the beach, having a discussion of some sort. Elliott saw Ryann leaving with Harvey and his eyebrows nearly melted into his well-kept hairline. He gave her a small smile and waggled his long fingers in a wave before giving Shane all his attention once more.

Harvey began to steer her away from the saloon. “I’d like to ask you a question, and I’d like you to give me an honest answer if you can,” he murmured as they walked through the town square.

Ryann felt her curiosity like a living, grasping thing inside. She nodded her consent.

“What sort of dreams was Leah referring to, before?”

She hissed and her face went white, but Harvey hadn’t meant it as a joke. She knew he was serious.

“I’m not sure I want to tell you, now,” she said.

“I see,” Harvey said, not moving his hand one millimeter. “You don’t have to tell me. But that does lead me to make an assumption.”

“I haven’t given you a reason to assume anything,” Ryann shot back.

“No, of course not.” He sighed. “But, Ryann, can we stop acting like we aren’t ready to tear each other’s clothes off?”

She stopped in front of the bus stop, freezing cold water in her veins in the middle of June, and looked up into his face. His eyes asked a question, but he smiled softly and put one hand on her cheek.

“You and I aren’t anything to each other, right now. You’re not my friend, or my patient, or my anything, right now. But.” He sighed deep; let it turn into a guttural noise that made her skin prickle. “Dear Yoba, I’d love to change that, Ryann.”

“I have dreams about you,” she whispered. He didn’t move. He waited. The light from the defunct bus stop threw shadows on the planes of his face, giving him an inscrutable expression. “I dream that you kiss me, take off my clothes, that you take me somewhere dark and put your hands all over me. But it never goes any further than that. And then I wake up ready for something that isn’t real.”

He moved too quickly for her to be shocked. He pressed his mouth on hers, a bite of a kiss that wiped out cognizant thought, his tongue halfway down her throat before she knew what was happening. She moaned as he walked her backward into the fencepost, the round full against her back as he caged her in with his long legs.

“We’re already somewhere dark,” he murmured, “should I put my hands all over you?”

The hands she’d fantasized about held her hips against the wood as she ran her hands up his chest, found his tie and pulled him closer to her still. He responded by hefting her ass on top of the fence, where she was eye level with him. He grabbed her around the waist, letting his thumbs rest right under the swell of her breasts, and leaned in to kiss a path down her neck.

“Come home with me,” she said into his ear, tangling her fingers into the dark wavy hair at the nape of his neck. “It’s right there,” she said.

“I know where you live, Ryann,” he said into her cleavage, kissing her sternum up to her clavicle. “You’ve been drinking.”

“You’ve been drinking, too,” she returned, massaging the muscles at the base of his skull. “Has it impaired your judgment, doctor?”

He snorted. “I’m not complaining, but yes.”

He went quiet and let her work the tension out, and she gave him a moment of peace before whispering: “I know that’s nice, right? Imagine how good I am with my hands in other places.”

“Fuck me,” he swore, his voice dropping an octave. Her toes curled involuntarily. It was nice to know that Harvey did indeed use curse words.

“Music to my ears,” she quipped, letting her fingers dance featherlight strokes along his jawline.

He pushed her shirt and bra strap aside and nipped her along the shoulder and neck. She let out a cry as he let one hand run up the side of her breast.

“I don’t want to go home with you for the first time when we’ve been drinking, Ryann,” he said, his voice rough with emotion. “I don’t want to take the chance that the alcohol will make my memory foggy tomorrow. I want to remember every single detail of the first time I’m inside you.”

He nipped at her earlobe, applying just enough pressure to make her shiver, his mustache prickling the delicate skin there. “I didn’t realize you were such a romantic,” Ryann whispered.

“Oh, that’s not it.” He leaned into her, placed kisses along the facets of her spine, meticulously pressing each into the proper place. “I’m not a casual person. Alcohol leaves things up to chance. I will either fuck you under the correct circumstances, or I’ll wait. I’m not in a hurry.”

She let out a ragged sigh, her fingers twisting in between his shirt collar and his tie. This man. All the things she admired about him were turning into the reasons why she wasn’t going to get laid tonight. “Can I make a request?”

“Anything,” Harvey replied, tracing the curve of her neck with his lips.

“Just don’t ever call it lovemaking. Elliott calls it that and it makes me wanna vom.”

Harvey snorted and smooshed his face into her shoulder to muffle his laughter. “I wasn’t – you know what, actually, this is information I can use,” he said. “What would you prefer to call it, then?”

“Screwing. Fooling around. Doing the deed. Those are all acceptable.” She let silence envelop him. “Fucking. That’s always acceptable as well,” she added in a near-whisper.

He groaned. “You’re making it really hard to just go home, you know,” he said, wistfully.

She fought the urge to raise her eyebrows at him. “That decision sounded pretty monumental,” she said. “I mean, far be it from me to stand between you and your sex convictions.” She maneuvered around him and jumped down from the fence. He stepped back to give her room, his face carefully blank. Ryann knew she was watching his wheels turning in real time.

“Do you want to come to my house for non-sex related activities?” she asked innocently.

“Ryann.” Her name in his mouth sounded so good. “What is happening right now?”

“I’m asking,” she said.

“It’s probably too late for anything except sex or sleep to happen right now,” he replied.

“Actually, I was going to make tacos and crochet a sweater, Harvey.”

He rubbed the bridge of his nose and let a small smile cross his face. “I think you’re delirious, possibly,” he said.

She took a step away from him, toward the farm. “And I think having a couple of drinks doesn’t mean I’m unable to consent to having a sexual experience with a man I’m attracted to.”

She brought her cell phone out of her purse, created a new contact, and tossed it to him with the keypad unlocked. He caught the phone with one large hand but held still, staring at her, wheels still turning.

“Do you want to give me your phone number, Harvey?” she asked.

“I want to do a lot of things,” he said, evenly. “I hope you know that.” He put his number in and crossed the space between them to give the phone back to her. “I just don’t want to do them all in one night.” He let his fingers rest on the inside of her wrist for a moment as he gave her the phone back.

“Okay. That's fair.” She made to put the phone away, but he didn’t let go of her wrist.

“No more soliloquies please, doctor,” she said softly. She saw his lips turn up at the edges without turning into a real smile. He leaned in to give her a soft kiss on the lips before letting go of her, and turning back towards his clinic in the distance. Watching him go felt like letting him go, but she told herself that was probably just the wine talking.

Chapter Text

Ryann let herself in and looked around at her mess. Now she was grateful she hadn’t brought Harvey home. She lived in a one-room farmhouse with no kitchen and the teeniest bathroom she’d ever seen. It had always felt cozy and well-worn to her after a day of hard work, but now she looked at it with fresh eyes.

The full size bed fit comfortably, but there was no place for it but against the wall; how could a six foot man sleep in it with her? Not to mention, Harvey would probably have to duck to enter the bathroom. And the makeshift kitchen area she’d created with floating shelves, side tables, a toaster oven and a hot plate was probably a fire hazard. She could see him trying to separate cords meticulously in order to make coffee in the morning.

She groaned and kicked off her shoes at the door, locking it behind her. Twig curled around her legs at once, her yellow eyes vibrant against her black fur, shrieking for attention. “You beast,” Ryann said affectionately, picking up the black cat and snuggling her in. “You’d get black fur all over his white shirts, wouldn’t you?” she asked the cat as she went to the kitchen sink for a glass of water. “You’d lie on all his clothes and make a filthy little kitty nest out of them, too.”

She sat on the bed and put the water glass on the nightstand. Twig leaped out of her arms to settle at the foot of the bed, and Ryann went to quickly brush her teeth and wash her face. She pulled her sleepshirt on before she crawled beneath the thick comforter.

Sleep took her almost immediately, and she knew she’d find him there. It was almost every night; she had these dreams far more often than she told Leah and Elliott about.

~~~~~~~
He stood in the doorway of her home and brought the scent of cold air in with him on his clothes, the breeze washed into his white button down shirt. She breathed it in deep on him, laying her head in the crook of his neck, and he put his arms around her so firmly she couldn’t back out if she tried. He placed a kiss on her forehead tenderly, and her heart swelled with warmth as he pushed her down to her knees on the floor.

“Get a pillow if you’d like,” he said, sweeping her hair out of her face, as he unzipped his pants. She stayed put instead and watched him take his cock out. A chill went through her as she touched the head and shaft, soft and taut and hot. He then took a step into her space and traced her neck and jaw slowly. He took off his glasses and tossed them carelessly on a windowsill as she took him into her mouth.

He let out a soft groan as he put his hands on the back of her head, not to push her head down but simply to add pressure. She took the cue and angled her neck into the lines of his body, testing her gag reflex. She made a noise of satisfaction when she was able to get the entire head in her throat. He gasped, reached down with his long fingers to caress the tops of her breasts, and she propped herself up with her palms flat on the floor to arch her back for him.

She moved her head in and out and he stopped her gently with a hand cupping her cheek and jaw. “Slower,” he whispered, his voice harsh and coarse. He bucked into her mouth just a bit, the noise wet and obscene in the silent room, his eyes yearning and demanding at the same time. She whined low in her throat purely to create vibration, and in doing so snapped the leash holding him back.

“Stick your tongue out,” he said sharply. She did so as the energy in the room shifted into something grasping and greedy. He pulled her hair back into a loose ponytail as he pushed into her throat deeper. She let her jaw hang open as an invitation to fuck her face, letting fluids drip down her neck and chest as she tongued his balls.

“Look at me,” he said sharply. His eyes were dark and his mouth was a tight, thin slash under his mustache. “Don’t you dare move,” he ordered her, his voice imperial. He pulled out and pushed back in again, over and over, as she made pitchy, desperate noises. She laid her hands on his thighs for stability as his cock twitched and he came down her throat with a bellow. She swallowed quickly to avoid gagging. He thrust into her mouth one last time and let her go.

“Let me see your tongue again,” he told her, stroking her cheeks. His voice had become conversational. She stuck her tongue out at him. “Ah, so you do have a tongue piercing. I thought I felt that.”
~~~~~~

Ryann woke up with a shudder as Twig leaped at the water glass next to her bed. “I don’t have a tongue piercing,” she said to the cat, still half in her dream.

The glass thudded to the floor and the cat purred loudly next to Ryann’s head. She sighed and sat up to view the carnage. The glass was intact but water was all over the floor.

“I guess I deserved that,” she said, getting up to find a towel and clean up. “I should’ve finished the water and put the glass in the sink so you couldn’t be a destructive little shit.”

Twig leaped down from the bed as Ryann went to her chest of drawers to find her Hitachi. The cat knew what was in the drawer and hated the noise, so at the very least she could masturbate in peace. The dream had been so vivid and the ending so satisfying that it only took a few minutes for Ryann to find her joy. She fell asleep again almost immediately after wrapping the toy in the towel for safekeeping.

Chapter Text

“Sooooo, Harvey,” Maru said, poking her head into his office. “Can you please tell me what happened last Friday at the Saloon? I’ve been hearing all kinds of stories from everyone who’s come in today and I. Don’t. Know. Anything.”

“The Saloon on Friday…” Harvey pretended to think about it for a minute as he wrote his notes for his last patient. He smiled to himself a bit. “You mean that fight out in front of the place? I didn’t see what happened, sorry. Wasn’t paying attention.”

Maru’s jaw dropped. “No, that is not what I mean at all. I mean, yeah, some people are talking about the fight, but the topic of the day is you and the farmer leaving the bar together. Everyone’s been asking me about that.”

Harvey sighed. “Yes, I can imagine. I have been hearing it too. I’ve been trying to avoid the topic, frankly. There isn’t too much to say that doesn’t go into my personal business. Or Ryann’s.”

Maru came into the office and shut the door. “I know, Harv. But you can tell me, right? I won’t tell anyone.”

He raised his eyebrows and looked at her over the top of his glasses. “Do yourself a favor and never play cards, Maru. Your face gives you away immediately.”

Maru scrunched up her face. “That’s hurtful, my face would be an excellent face for playing cards if I ever wanted to do that. So you did leave the Saloon with Ryann, though, right? You can tell me how that came about, surely that’s information you can share.”

He considered for a moment and finally decided that anything that he would be better off satisfying her nosiness than dealing with the awkward silences he’d been getting all day. “Yes, Maru, I suppose. And so you don’t die of curiosity,” he added.

She squealed happily and grabbed a rolling chair from the hall.

After he’d recounted the events of the previous Friday night to her satisfaction, Maru cocked her head and stared at him thoughtfully. “But you’ve been mopey and looking at your phone all day.”

And she’d gotten it in one. He wasn’t surprised, Maru was incredibly perceptive. “And I know she likes you, Harvey, she’s come in here with coffee and stuff for you. So what gives?” She wrapped her arms around the top of the chair, waiting for his response.

He took his glasses off to rub the bridge of his nose. She’d know if it wasn’t the truth. “I – well, I, uh, I don’t have her number, Maru. I gave her mine but I just, I didn’t ask her for hers. And she hasn’t contacted me yet.” He made a what-the-fuck gesture as he looked out the window towards the bus stop. “I don’t really want that getting out, by the way,” he added, throwing her a glance. “I feel like enough of an idiot already.”

Maru rolled her eyes at him. “Don’t mope, Harvey, it doesn’t suit you. Give me five minutes,” she said, stalking out of the room with purpose.

He shrugged and went back to his notes, losing track of the time as he worked on his task. The office had become quiet in the late afternoon heat. He kept looking up hoping to see Ryann’s form coming across the path into the town square, but she never materialized.

“It took longer than five minutes, more like – “she glanced at the clock overhead – “45 minutes, and I might’ve stayed a little late to get everything I needed done, but I have the information you seek.” Maru flounced in the room and read a number off as Harvey was lost in thought with his notes.

“What’s that, Maru?” he said absentmindedly, clicking through his medical software to get back to a text box he’d missed.

“Ryann’s number, Harvey,” Maru said, with an incredulous look. “I texted Penny, who didn’t have it but she texted Sam, who also didn’t have it but Sam has, like, everyone’s number besides Ryann’s so basically I didn’t have to do anything else at that point. He texted Haley, who texted Leah, who just texted me with it.” She triumphantly rattled off the number again to Harvey, who was now fully paying attention to the matter at hand.

Harvey swiveled around to face Maru, keeping his face plain. “So, let me get this straight. Penny, Sam, Haley, and Leah now know I wanted Ryann’s number but didn’t have it?”

“Penny is more discreet than that. Give her a little credit.” Maru looked a bit insulted on her best friend’s behalf.

“Penny might be, but I know Samson Meyer isn’t,” Harvey said slowly. “And even if he didn’t pick up on it, Haley Marks is one of the shrewdest people I’ve met in a long time – “

“No way she didn’t clock this immediately,” Maru finished the thought for him. She looked so stricken Harvey couldn’t help but feel sorry for her, even in the midst of his own mortification.

“The Pelican Town gossip mill is what it is, I suppose,” he said, trying to sound cheerful for her sake. “Read that number for me one more time?”

Maru recited the information as Harvey inputted Ryann’s number into his contacts list. “I really am sorry, Harvey,” she said quietly. “I know how you hate having your name in other peoples’ mouths.”

“I kissed the prettiest girl in town last Friday in the Saloon, Maru,” he replied. “Me. I did that. And then she was kind enough to let me walk her home. They were already talking.”

“I guess that’s true,” Maru replied slowly. “Everyone who came in today was asking about you and Ryann.”

“Which is why you wanted to help to begin with,” Harvey said in a no-nonsense tone. “This all could be worse, Maru. There’s that line about making sport for our neighbors and laughing at them in turn?”

When she didn’t answer, he said lightheartedly, “Don’t mope, Maru, it doesn’t suit you. Go home and enjoy your night. I’ll see you Thursday.”

She smiled and rolled her eyes. “All right, that’s pretty annoying when you say it back to me. Okay, Harvey, have a good one,” Maru answered back. She walked to the front office and he could hear her riffling around in the front office, closing up the space before locking the front door.

Finally alone for the day, he let out yet another sigh into the silence and looked again at the number in his phone. Did she mean to leave him hanging like this or was something else going on? It had only been a few days of course, but he had already passed the point where hours felt more like days. It hadn’t occurred to him before now to be bothered by how quickly she’d gotten under his skin, made herself irreplaceable in his life.

He considered going to the Saloon for dinner, as cooking sounded like the worst thing on earth at the moment, but then thought better of it. “This is the only time I miss living in Zuzu City,” he said out loud to himself as he walked up the stairs to his apartment on the top floor. Restaurants serving any type of food at any time of day, filled with people who took no notice of what you did or who you did it with – that all sounded pretty good right now.

He locked the door behind him as he surveyed his empty apartment. The blue plaid wallpaper he had decided was good enough and had never bothered to update. Hospital corners on the bed clothes, done out of habit. One empty mug in the sink, the leftovers of the morning’s coffee. His current model airplane build on the dining table, all the tools and tiny loose pieces sitting under a large glass cloche to protect from dust or any possible falling debris. The neatly assembled wall of model airplanes, a rainbow of oranges, whites, yellows, greens, deep blues sitting on wide shelves at jaunty angles – he was quite proud of those.

He tossed his keys on the side table and went to the kitchenette to warm up some leftovers, kicking off his shoes as he did so. He watched the walls as the microwave counted down and suddenly felt like crawling out of his skin with unspent emotion. Did he text her? Did he think about it for a while and think himself out of it?

No. There was a better idea right in front of him. It wouldn’t get results as quickly as a text message might, but he was a patient man.

He left his leftovers going in the microwave and sprinted back down the stairs in his socks and dress pants before he lost his nerve. He unlocked the front door as quietly as possible, slipping outside to the requests board in front of Pierre’s.

Looking for tacos and a hand crocheted sweater, both prepared at midnight, to put under my pillow. Please deliver ASAP. -Harvey
-compensation negotiable
-will make Harvey happy

Chapter Text

It was past 3 pm when Ryann saw Leah and Elliott struggling up through the south side of the farm where Marnie’s ranch was. She hadn’t managed to clear out the south end of her property yet. She watched them step around all the rocks, baby trees, and tall summer grasses with amusement.

“Farmgirl! When are you gonna clear this out, huh?” Leah called, gesturing around her to the debris. “It would be nice to have a clear path for when we pay a visit,” Elliott added, fussily stepping around a tall root.

Ryann chuckled and stood up from her fields where she’d been examining the slow growing pink melons. “To what do I owe the pleasure of my two loud as fuck friends gracing me with their presence?”

“First of all, fuck right off,” Leah said without malice, digging out a bag of foraged summer plants for a nice salad along with a nice sized chunk of goat cheese. She held them out to Ryann. “Penance for the Saloon,” she said, without a hint of sorry in her tone.

Ryann cackled. “You loved every minute of that, don’t lie,” she retorted. She wiped her hands on her pants and took the items from Leah. “Although if you’re giving me goat cheese you must be some kind of sorry, I suppose.”

“Also, you didn’t call, write, text, fax, or send smoke signals to update us with what happened after hours on Friday,” Leah said accusingly. “I have been calling and calling you. How dare.”

“Yes, Ryann, you must know how we are about to die of curiosity,” Elliott said in as frosty a tone as he could manage. “How very cruel of you.”

“Yeah, sorry about that,” she said. “Short story is – he didn’t come in. He didn’t even come to the farm.”

Leah and Elliott gave each other a quick glance. “I thought he walked you home,” Elliott said inquiringly.

“Yes, to the bus stop. Which is close enough, I guess.” A sly look stole across Ryann’s face. “We did make out on the fence at the bus stop.”

The two redheads shrieked with excitement. “There it is, there it is, my little baby bird is taking off from the nest,” Leah crowed.

“I want to know all of it,” Elliott said, taking out a notepad and pen from his coat pocket.

“Elliott, is all of my life going to be romance novel’d by you?” Ryann asked in a speculating tone.

“Uh, there’s been precious little romance to speak of until very recently,” Leah interjected. “Until your extremely devoted wing-woman worked her magic, that is.”

Ryann shook her head with a small smile, knowing the duo wouldn’t stop until they’d wrung every last detail from her. Even the ones she wasn’t sure she wanted to share. She turned to enter the farmhouse and they followed closely behind. An hour or so later, the two had gotten most of the details of Ryann’s tryst with Harvey. Leah still looked unsatisfied. Elliott looked worried. Ryann felt the weight of their attention on her like a stone on her neck.

“And he hasn’t contacted you since Friday?” Elliott asked softly, as the three friends sat eating Leah’s foraged salad with goat cheese, crackers, and some of Ryann’s homemade blackberry wine.

Ryann shook her head slowly as a heavy realization dropped on her like a sack of rocks. She let her hand fall from her face to the table. “Oh my Yoba, I don’t think I gave him my number.”

“Huh?!” Leah swung her head around to face Ryann. “How? HOW?”

“He gave me his, but then I didn’t give him mine,” Ryann remembered. “I was tired, I guess.” She looked at her phone next to the toaster oven in the kitchen area.
She leaned over but Leah was quicker, grabbing at the phone with her long, lanky arms. She unlocked it easily.

“How do you even know what my password is?” Ryann asked, not sure she wanted to know the answer.

“It’s Twig123, Ryann,” Leah replied, rolling her eyes. “It’s like, the easiest password. I got it on the first try.” She began typing immediately.

“Leah, don’t text Harvey something risqué from Ryann’s phone, please,” Elliott said – only Ryann knew, in her bones, that what he actually wanted was for Leah to text Harvey something risqué from her phone.

“You have to show me before you hit send,” Ryann said in what she hoped was a stern voice, although she knew she was outnumbered and outgunned.

“Oh, FINE,” Leah said, disgruntled. She put the phone down and looked at Ryann more closely. “You seem kinda, I don’t know, loopy? Are you okay?”

“I haven’t been sleeping very well,” she mumbled, knowing that was about to kick off another intense conversation.

“Bad dreams?” Elliott asked. “Or… very good dreams?” he asked, more provocatively.

“One very vivid dream, followed by multiple nights of insomnia,” Ryann said, trying not to yawn.

“Vivid dream? Aren’t they all vivid?” Leah asked.

She sighed, then recounted, in detail, the dream she’d had Friday night. Leah looked impressed while Elliott took rapid fire notes in his scraggly shorthand.

“I don’t really go in for face fucking, but damn,” Leah said, scooping up Twig for pets.

“I can’t say I’ve ever done anything like that before, either,” Ryann replied. “I don’t know where this shit came from. I don’t even know if that was supposed to be me in that dream. But at least it was a complete sex act instead of stopping in the middle like it usually does.”

“But now you haven’t slept for three days,” Leah said. “That doesn’t usually happen.”

“What if,” Elliott mused, “you saw Harvey again? Maybe you’d actually get some sleep after that? Or maybe you’d have another spirited nighttime adventure that I can catalogue for my own endeavors.”

He looked up as silence blanketed the space. “What?”

“I’m not sure if you’re my friend or what, Elliott,” Ryann said, shaking her head with a wide flat smirk. “I kinda think you want me to suffer so you can write about it, to be honest.”

“I told you before, Ryann,” Elliott murmured silkily, “you’re my muse.” He picked up her hand and placed an air kiss on the back of it.

“That is kinda fucked up, Elliott,” Leah said with a bit of side-eye, taking another bite of foraged salad.

“I wouldn’t expect you to understand, Leah,” Elliott said archly. “You simply go outside and find inspiration in nature. I have to work differently to find mine. Besides,” he said, looking pointedly at Ryann, “clearly you need to see where this goes with Harvey. Maybe you just need to, ah, expel some energy, so to speak.”

He smirked as he curved one long finger and wagged it at the device across the table. “Let’s see that phone.”

Leah looked betrayed as Ryann scooped up the phone with a quickness and handed it to Elliott. “So he’s the one you trust to text your man?”

“He’s the romance writer, Leah,” Ryann said, pouring herself another glass of wine. “Let him work.”

Elliott finished tapping on the phone and slid it back across the table to Ryann. “I will let you have final edits before sending, of course.”

“Thanks, Elliott. It just kind of feels like my head is spinning from lack of sleep. I feel like any decision I make right now is probably going to be bad.”

“You do seem like you need some rest, love,” Elliott said gently, resting his hand on top of hers on the table. “Maybe you’d be able to fall asleep if I hold you, hmm? I bet everything will look a bit better after that.” She nodded wearily and they got up to move across the room to Ryann’s bed, Elliott nudging his shoes underneath as he got in first.

Leah perked up and looked interestedly from Elliott to Ryann. “Do I need to make myself scarce here or can I keep snuggling your cat?”

“This isn’t a booty call, it’s just snuggles,” Ryann informed her. “But you know that.”

“Ryann is my muse, Leah,” Elliott said from his big spoon cosplay in Ryann’s bed. “She needs to rest and I have no qualms helping her get that rest.”

“Platonic daddy dom reporting for duty,” Leah said, saluting the two as they covered themselves with Ryann’s faded quilt. She picked up Ryann’s phone and unlocked it to find the text message Elliott had composed.

“Leah, if I was a woman, would this even be something you’d question?” Elliott replied, his voice muffled by pillows.

Leah snorted. “Did you forget I sleep with women, dude? I’d probably question it more. I know what a marshmallow you are.”

Ryann let Elliott and Leah’s conversation drift over her like waves on smooth stones. She felt safe and soft, buffeted by their back and forth with Elliott’s arms cocooned around her. She allowed herself to be lulled to sleep by his warmth.

It was dark when she woke up. Someone had turned on the table lamp by the door. Elliott had somehow slipped out of bed around her and was sitting on the floor with Leah, using a shoelace to play with Twig. She sat up and Twig mrrowed, leaping onto the quilt to headbutt her.

“Did you sleep well?” Leah asked.

“Yeah. I’m hungry,” she announced to her friends as her stomach let out a loud rumble.

Elliott chuckled. “Needs must and all that, I suppose,” he says. “Stardrop?”

“Stardrop,” Leah and Ryann said in unison as Ryann hauled herself up out of her comfortable bed. She fed Twig quickly and, at Elliott’s behest, changed out her work clothes for a light blue sundress and sandals in case she saw Harvey. Twig chomped her wet food as Ryann locked the door behind them, and they set off towards the cobblestone path to town.

“I can already taste Gus’s spaghetti,” she groaned.

“They’re running a special on crab cakes this week,” Elliott said as they padded past the bus stop. “Did you have a chance to look at the text message?” he inquired.

“I did,” Leah interjected. “I found it to be a bit wordy.”

“I suppose you’d send ‘Stardrop storage room in 15’ and expect that to be sufficient?” Elliot said tightly. Leah stuck her tongue out at him. “Maybe we can workshop it over dinner,” Ryann suggested as something on the board outside Pierre’s caught her eye.

“Ryann, the saloon is this way,” Leah said, making oversized arm gestures away from the Help Wanted board. “You can leave that thing alone for like, two hours, lil’ helper,” she implored.

Ryann pulled Harvey’s request off the board, reading it over and over again as her face split into a grin.

“Guys,” she said, shoving the paper under their noses as they reluctantly walked back towards the closed shop.

“Did Haley ask for a Super Cucumber again or something?” Leah asked warily.

“He told me only sleep or sex happens after midnight,” Ryann recounted, “and I told him I was going home to make tacos and crochet a sweater. Like a brat,” she said, smiling at the memory.

“So he put this up to gain your attention, and call your bluff. That’s... quite good.” Elliott sounded surprised.

“Down so very, very bad,” Leah pronounced, turning on her heel to head for the Saloon. “Put that man out of his misery, Ryann,” she called over her shoulder.

“You feel sorry for men now, Leah?” Elliott asked wonderingly as they left Ryann staring up at the front of the clinic, holding Harvey’s request in her hands.

“Just that one,” Leah admitted with a laugh.

Chapter Text

A notification popped up on Harvey’s phone, the loud DING shaking him out of a couch nap. He grabbed the phone expecting to see a patient needing assistance on the doorbell app he used when the clinic was closed, but found Ryann’s form on the monitor instead.

“Harvey?” she said into the screen. “Are you here?”

“Yes,” he said immediately, “who is it?” Then he promptly thumped his forehead out of annoyance with himself for being on autopilot. He usually answered any afterhours notifications in this exact way, and it was a hard habit to break.

“Uh, hi, it’s Ryann,” she said into the speaker, “it’s not an emergency or anything –“

He unlocked the door from the app, and the buzzer went off while the heavy door clicked itself open in her hand. “Come in, I’ll be right down,” he said, voice betraying no emotion as he closed out of the app.

He stood up and looked around the apartment quickly to see what needed immediate tidying. He picked up his clothes from earlier in the day. Did he change back into them or stay in his pajamas at this point? The work clothes seemed unreasonably formal at this hour, and he quickly threw his dirty clothes in a drawer, adding a long sleeve pullover over his white undershirt from earlier in the day. He’d left his dinner things in the sink and quickly ran some hot soapy water over them, placing them in the drying rack. All that was left was his unassembled airplane model on the large table in the corner, but that couldn’t be quickly tidied up. He decided against his better judgment to leave it.

After grabbing a mint from his coat pocket, he continued downstairs to see Ryann standing in the lobby in a blue dress that made his breath hitch in his throat.

She even had on sandals with a small heel to them and he wished he’d taken more care with his clothing, but it couldn’t be helped now. “You look nice,” he said to her as she stood next to the counter, with more of an edge in his voice than he’d intended.

He hadn’t thought she’d find the request board this quickly. He’d come upstairs and fallen asleep on the couch after dinner, feeling more accomplished than he had in days. He was unprepared for her standing here, in his clinic, looking beautiful while he was in his slippers.

“Were you on your way to somewhere?” he asked after a moment of her staring at him but saying nothing.

“No, just the saloon with Elliott and Leah, and I found this,” she said, tapping the request with one nail. “Though I have no handcrafted sweater. Or tacos.” Her stomach growled and she blushed deeply. “And I took a nap instead of eating dinner, so you have to feed me,” she added, a bit flustered.

He tried to tamp down his laughter because she didn’t seem to find the situation funny, but it was difficult to do. “Why don’t you come up and we’ll see what we can find,” he suggested, turning back towards the stairs.

“Don’t you rustle your mustache at me, sir,” she said to his back.

He barked out a fit of deep laughter that couldn’t be contained. “Ryann, I can’t help it... I’m not laughing at you, but you have to admit the situation is kind of funny,” he said between breaths. “Do you want to come up? I have food. I think. And we can order something from the saloon for delivery.”

She thought about spaghetti and agreed. “Okay. And I get hangry sometimes, sorry,” she mumbled.

“That’s fine,” he assured her as he opened the apartment door for her to enter. “Can’t say I’ve ever been accused of rustling my mustache at anyone before, but I suppose there’s a first time for everything.” He unlocked his phone and placed a call to the Stardrop as Ryann looked around a bit.

“So, bad news,” Harvey said, ending the call a short time later. “Gus had a rush earlier and he’s out of most of his regular menu items like the fried zucchini and the spaghetti –“

“NOOOOOOOOO,” Ryann cried before she could stop herself. Harvey cocked his head sideways and stared. “I really wanted spaghetti,” she said sadly, dropping down to the couch.

He nodded. “I can make pasta,” he offered. “It won’t be like Gus’s, but I can do that. Do you like garlic?”

“I love garlic,” she said as she looked up.

“Good, because it’s no fun if only one person has garlic breath,” he said, pulling a head of garlic, olive oil, red pepper flakes, and thin spaghetti out of the kitchenette’s small pantry. She stood up and came to watch what he was doing out of curiosity.

He put a pot of water on the stove to boil alongside a small pan, salting the water as he turned the burner on. “Too much salt isn’t good for you, but I’m a firm believer in salting pasta water,” he said.

“I agree,” she said, nodding vigorously.

“Especially if the pasta water is part of the dish itself, as it is here,” he said.

“Can I help?” she asked.

He pulled out two small knives from the chopping block next to the sink. “How are you at slicing garlic thinly?” he asked.

“How thin?”

“As thin as possible, preferably,” he replied.

“I’ll try. How much?”

“I usually like six or eight cloves,” he said, “but I wouldn’t argue if you wanted to throw in more.”

“Then let’s not argue,” she said as he handed her a small cutting board.

“It’s not a contest, Ryann,” Harvey said a few minutes in, watching her furiously slice the tiny aromatics. “It’s not really the right size knife, for one thing –“

"I know it's not a competition, but I'm hungry and I want to get to the eating part," Ryann replied.

Harvey chuckled. "I get it. I just don't want to have to reattach a finger tonight, that's all."

“I think that’s about 5 cloves,” she said, gesturing to the mound of garlic on the edge of the board. “I wasn’t counting, though.”

He tossed the garlic into the olive oil, now heating up on the back burner. He handed her the red pepper flakes, letting his fingers brush hers. "Add as many of those as you'd like to the oil and garlic."

"What if I make it too spicy for you?" she asked.

Harvey's eyes met hers. "It won't be too spicy for me, Ryann," he said softly.

She tossed the pepper on the counter top and pressed her mouth on his, wrapping her arms around his neck. He kissed her back, but grabbed the flakes off the counter and moved back towards the stove.

"Sorry, but these really do need to be added," he said, shaking the flakes into the oil and turning down the heat a bit. She snorted and turned his face back to hers, cupping his jaw in her hand.

"I just don't want to be accused of any mustache related crimes, that's all," he said with a bit of a smirk, creasing her dress as he pulled her closer.

"Perhaps I was a bit over accusatory," she conceded. "I already told you that I was hangry at the time," she added.

"Mhm," he murmured into her neck, making her shiver. "I would suggest we move this out of the kitchen, but I do have to make sure the garlic doesn't burn and the pasta doesn't boil too long," he said apologetically, moving away from her to find a colander in the pantry.

"We do have a vested interest in that," she replied, meandering into the main living space. "So where do you hide your porn, Harvey?" she asked jovially. "I know you have a stash. You must."

He cut his eyes at her from the kitchen. "I'm not answering any questions without a lawyer present," he said haughtily.

"Of course. But then I will have to make an assumption," she replied in an equally haughty tone. "You know, as one does."

"I suppose I can't stop you from doing that. But I will most certainly be rustling my mustache at you, madam," he said crisply, carefully pouring the pasta from the colander into the pan with the oil.

"The impudence! This is all but a confession of the aforementioned crimes, sir!"

"Which ones?" He appeared at her side with two bowls of pasta, which smelled heavenly to Ryann. "Hmmmmm? You are without any evidence."

"I'll look for evidence later," she responded, the flirt and fight gone out of her at the sight of sustenance. He tipped her face up to his with one finger.

“I like it when you call me sir,” he said, in a voice filled with a different kind of hunger, placing a light kiss on her lips. “You should keep doing that,” he continued, sitting down at the empty part of his dining table.

“I will take that under advisement so long as you never refer to me as madam again,” Ryann replied primly. “That was not okay.”

She let out a gasp as Harvey pulled her into his lap at the table, burying his face into her chest and shoulders.

“I love the enthusiasm, but can I eat first?” she asked.

“I’m not stopping you,” he said, voice somewhat muffled.

“I don’t want to drop food on your head though? Or down your shirt?”

“Then don’t,” he replied, placing pretty little kisses all over her clavicle.

“Okay,” she said, angling her bowl between her chest and Harvey’s head. “I’m a problem solver, but I gotta say this might be the weirdest meal I’ve ever eaten,” she said.

She groaned into her bowl after taking a few bites. “This really is delicious, Harvey.”

“That’s the spirit,” he said, squatting himself out of the seat and sliding underneath the table. He gently separated her legs and sat between them, cross-legged. He looked at her darkly as he took off her shoes and began rubbing her calves and feet gently. She made small sounds of satisfaction as he rubbed his knuckles gently into her soles.

“What did you do in Zuzu City before coming here?” he asked.

“I was a massage therapist,” she said. “I liked what I did for work. I was very busy.”

“Did you have a boyfriend?”

“I had a fiancé, actually,” Ryann replied, tipping her head back in joy. She hadn’t realized her feet hurt so badly. “He worked for Joja as a lawyer. He wanted me to stop working for myself and take a job at Joja so I’d have a 401k and benefits.”

“Why did you break up?” Harvey asked, curving his strong hands around her heels.

“He didn’t like that I didn’t want to do that, and he cheated on me with someone at work.” She set the bowl down on his table and let her hands float out to her sides.

“I’m sorry that happened, Ryann.”

“It was a long time coming. We were never right for each other. I kept the ring. And I slept with his best friend after we broke up.” She laughed softly. “I didn’t even like his best friend,” she said, looking at Harvey directly for his reaction.

He did not give her one.

“I love your feet in these shoes,” he said, gesturing to the discarded sandals, “but heels are not good for your feet, not even the shorter ones.”

“No, they’re shit,” she agreed. “They’re great with this dress, though.”

“This dress is great,” he replied, his fingertips tracing up her calves to her knees and thighs. “It’s perfect on you. Thank you for wearing it tonight.”

The feather light touch of his fingertips, climbing ever higher, went straight to her center and pinned her in place. “What are you planning on doing with me, sir?” she whispered.

His hands traced the lines of her underwear and deftly pulled them away from her body. He lifted her feet one at a time in order to remove them from her entirely, and he laid them delicately on top of her shoes.

“I’m in a good spot for at least one thing I can think of,” he said in a heated voice. “If that’s okay with you.”

She nodded just perceptibly. Harvey smiled like a child at a birthday party.

He took his glasses off and placed them on the floor next to him. He pushed her legs further apart, hooking his hands behind her knees to pull in closer to her body. She gasped at the contact as he slowly kissed, licked and bit his way up her thighs, to the parts of her he’d been thinking about for days now.

He gently opened her with his fingers and licked all the way up her slit to the soft pink button at the top. She cried out and tried to grab for him under the table, any part of him to hold. He stopped what he was doing and pinned her hands to the chair.

“Behave.”

Her fingers fidgeted on the seat.

“Should I stop, then?” he asked. “Come back to this when you have better listening skills, perhaps?”

Her hands now flat and still against the chair, he proceeded to push his tongue inside her body so as to taste her fully for the first time. Her limbs tensed and she shrieked. He laughed into her and pulled apart her folds so as to lay his tongue completely on her clitoris with no pressure. He painted slow, torturous whorls and lazy circles over the deep pink rosebud with his lips and tongue.

Ryann panted and cried as she threw herself back, slid her legs yet further apart in her desire. He nestled in deeper as he felt her lean into his mouth, disjointed nonsense and cuss words spilling from her lips. He pushed one finger, then two into her wet slick entrance and she went deeper into her frenzy, cursing and begging for release.

"Sit up straight, Ryann," he instructed, solely because he knew she'd bristle at being told to do it.

"Damn it Harvey I don't, fucking - please just, oh Yoba please more -"

“I think you can take one more,” he said, pushing a third digit into her depths as she moaned at the fullness. “Can you come for me, Ryann?” he asked, swirling his tongue around her tiny pleasure point yet again as he pulled his fingers forward in a beckoning gesture inside of her.

A pause followed by a tortuous scream, accompanied by her bucking hips was her response. He felt her coming undone around his fingers. Sucking him in.

He very nearly came undone himself.

He gently pushed her chair back so he could climb out from under the table.

“I’ve never understood how many men believe it when a woman lies about having an orgasm,” he said matter of factly, laying a kiss on top of Ryann’s head. “If you know what a real one feels like, a fake one is very obviously fake.”

“Are you saying words?” Ryann asked. “I think you’re saying words, but my brain is ruined right now.”

“I hope not, you have a lovely brain,” Harvey replied. “I am trying my best to ruin it, however.”

He leaned into the back of her chair and played with her hair gently, laying it neatly behind her as he stroked her neck and shoulders. “Do you understand now why I didn’t want to have sex with you on Friday night?” he asked softly.

“You’re not a casual person,” she said, “you’re a tongue-fuck you under the table until you scream kind of person.”

“That’s right,” he said, feeling validated. “You should go pee real quick. Maybe finish your dinner.”

“Huh?” She turned around. “Why?”

“Because you should pee after sex to avoid UTIs and infections,” he said.

“No, I know that,” she said. “But why are you telling me to do that?”

“Did you think we were done?” His hand snaked down to cup her breast underneath her dress. “We are not.”

Chapter Text

Ryann quietly opened Harvey’s medicine cabinet, curious as to what he might keep in there. “I think he’s more into skincare than I am,” she said to herself, looking through the jars and bottles. What on earth was snail mucin?

“What’s that, Ryann?” Harvey said on the other side.

“What’s snail mucus do for your face?” Ryann called from the other side of the door. “Should I be using it?”

“Why are you in my medicine cabinet?” he asked wryly. “Should you be in there?”

“I’m just asking. I didn’t know you were a skincare girlie, Harvey. There’s three different kinds of sunscreen in here.”

A sigh. “Did you want to talk about sunscreen, or did you want to come out here?”

She thought of Harvey’s gray pajama pants and opened the door. He pounced on her as she left the bathroom, pulling her close.

“Sorry for the distraction,” she murmured as he slid his hands under her dress. She pulled haphazardly at the drawstring on his pants. “Do you want to know if I’ve had any more dreams lately?” she asked as he began to unbutton her dress.

“Yes, I would,” he said, tossing the dress on the couch closest to his bed.

“It was very out of character for me, what I did in the dream,” she said as he pulled her closer to him. “I just want you to know that.”

“You don’t have to be nervous,” he said, toying with her bra until it came free.

“Why do you still have all your clothes on, Harvey?” she asked. “Did I get naked enough for both of us or something?”

He went quiet and still. “I don’t love taking my clothes off in front of someone new,” he said quickly, as if the words hurt him to get out. “Please don’t take it personally. I’m just like this.”

“Oh.” This shyness seemed both in line with Harvey’s personality, and yet at odds with what she knew he was capable of. “Would it help if we turned off most of the lights?” There were quite a few overhead lights in the apartment. “Overhead lighting is no one’s friend, Harvey.”

She began to flick wall switches, not knowing which one did what, until the room was darkened enough for her liking. Harvey watched her move without comment until she sat on the bed, done with her mood lighting.

“It doesn’t seem to bother you to be naked,” he said wonderingly. “But you’re beautiful, maybe that’s the difference.”

“I don’t think I’m beautiful,” she said with some annoyance. “There’s a lot of things I’d change about my body. But I know you think I’m beautiful and that does give me some confidence, I guess.”

“What is it you don’t like about your body?” he asked. “Because truly, Ryann, I can’t see any flaws.”

She laughed. “For one thing, I think my legs are too thick. Farmwork has made them even thicker as well. What is it you don’t like about your body, Harvey?”

He sighed, trying to find the right words. “I’m just awkward looking. Gangly. Too tall."

“None of that is a problem for me.” She looked up at him matter of factly. “It makes me feel more comfortable with you, the fact that you fall outside the realm of typical male beauty standards.”

“That is - really? Wow,” Harvey said as he sat down beside her.

“Yes. Because neither of us needs to be perfect now. Leaves more time for you to, you know, do what you did under the table over there.” She waggled her eyebrows at him dramatically.

“So you would never feel comfortable dating someone who looked like, say, Alex Mullner? Just out of curiosity,” he mumbled.

She leaned back into the bed, yanking the bedclothes up around her like a burrito. “No, I don’t think so. Why don’t you snuggle with me,” she asked, grabbing his shoulder and pulling him down next to her.

“Not really asking for snuggle consent there,” he said under his breath, a small smile on his lips.

“Nope. I’m getting comfy. You should too.”

His eyes landed on her breasts, only half wrapped up under his comforter.

“I hear they make good pillows, Harvey,” she said, following his eyes.

Some sort of intense look crossed his face then. He pulled one side of the covers open, leaving half of her body open to the air. He gently pulled apart one of her legs from the other where they’d become intertwined.

“You really like doing that, don’t you?” she asked playfully. He climbed in between her thighs and let himself lay fully between her legs, planting his head on top of her chest and wrapping his arms around her. He haphazardly tried to pull the comforter back around her and she giggled at his arm flailing before fixing it herself.

“Full body snuggles, I like it,” she said.

“The best kind. Now you can tell me about your dream,” he said.

“I thought we could talk more about the snail mucus,” she said with a snort.

“Or you could change the subject, that works too,” he said, launching his fingers into her flesh for tickles. She screeched with surprise and smacked his arm.

“Ticklish, that’s good to know,” he said.

“You don’t know what you just started,” she said, reaching up behind her head to grab a pillow. He reached out and grabbed her wrist in an attempt to stop her.

“Longer arms,” he said, and pushed his erection into her hip as he moved over her.

She raised her eyebrows at him.

“What?” he said, straight faced.

“We’re not just gonna speed right past that, are we?” she asked.

“What?” he repeated, letting his fingers trail over her arms and shoulders, stopping at her chest.

She shook her head at him. “The erection? Or the accidental bondage situation that just happened? Either of those things.”

“Can I invite you to address neither one of those things at the moment?” he murmured, pressing kisses into her neck as he gently stroked along her sternum and over her breasts.

“And you call me avoidant,” she scoffed, but they both knew she was going to let it go. She shivered as he laid a path of kisses and bites down the length of her neck into her chest, pulling his head closer to her with a hug around his neck. She let her eyes flutter shut as he nipped at her breasts, gentle and then not so gentle, as he pushed her arms above her head.

Then he pushed himself up, out of the blanket cocoon she'd created, and she flicked her eyes open at his sudden absence. "I was enjoying all that," she said as her eyes adjusted to the darkness. "I'm reclaiming my arms, by the way."

"That's fine," he said from up above her head. He'd disrobed down to his white undershirt and boxers, a look of pride and bewilderment on his face.

"I don't know why you'd want to be here, with me, when you could be with any other man in this town," he said, "but I'd have to be a fucking fool to not take advantage of you being in my bed right now." The soft sound of rustling plastic and a metallic flash caught her attention as he tossed a condom next to her on the bed. Ryann would have made a snarky comment, but couldn't make a sound due to all the butterflies in her stomach.

Instead she reached her hand out to caress the front of his boxers. “You don’t have anything to be ashamed of, sir,” she whispered as she stroked him through the fabric. “I love white undershirts, by the way.”

He said nothing but visibly swallowed, pushing her hand back down to the bed. Ryann felt a sense of accomplishment as he climbed back into the blankets with her, back in between her legs.

She pulled him in close to her again, this time wrapping her legs around him to pull him into her warm wet heat. He sharply drew in breath as she gave him a shit eating grin. “Ryann,” he said in a gruff tone.

“This is the fire you started,” she said throatily. “You undressed me, you know.”

“Tell me about the dream,” he said, letting one hand curl around her neck gently. She gasped and her eyes widened. “I see,” he said quietly.

“Take off your boxers right now,” she said, trying to distract him.

“Dream, then boxers,” he replied, tossing his glasses up by the pillows, pressing himself up against her soaked pussy as he leaned forward.

“You opened the door to my house,” she began. “You smelled like fresh air and the sunshine, and I put my face up to your shirt to inhale it. You kissed me on the forehead, and then pushed me down to the floor.”

Harvey stroked her neck absentmindedly while listening to her speak, not letting one word escape his attention.

“You told me to get a pillow for my knees and then took your cock out in front of my face. I touched it and then put it in my mouth as you threw your glasses on a side table, kinda the same movement you just did.”

His eyes widened.

“Then you put your hands on the back of my head, and I tipped my head so I could get my throat around it. You groaned and I arched my back to look cute or something, I don’t know. I moved my head faster and you stopped me, said go slower. You bucked up into my mouth, and I groaned to see what you would do.”

“And?” he whispered, still as a statue.

“You scooped my hair up in a ponytail and told me to stick my tongue out so I could lick your balls. You pushed yourself entirely into my throat and told me to look at you while you facefucked me.”

Harvey sat up slowly and began to pull his boxers off, freeing his cock to the sound of her words. She watched him ravenously, forcing herself to lie still and keep talking.

“You told me to stay perfectly still and I had to steady myself by putting my hands on your legs. You bucked up into my throat over and over and I made noises I have never, ever once made in real life. Then you came and I swallowed it all.”

He slowly reached for the condom. She closed her eyes to the sound of it tearing open. “Fuck me, Ryann,” he whispered as he pushed himself inside of her for the first time. She pushed back against the mattress with a choked-out cry, and he gasped at the way her body took him wholly, with no interference. She made soft mewling noises as he moved in her with more and more intensity.

“I was hoping you’d have a tie on, the first time we did this,” Ryann said silkily, wrapping her hands into his hair, “but I’m not complaining.”

“A tie, really?” he replied, kissing her deep while watching her body bounce with each movement he made. “That’s what you want for next time?”

“Yes, please, and a white button down,” she said with a pitchy chirp as he pulled her legs over his shoulders. The plunge was deeper with the new position, and she made desperate breathy noises as he found new ways to unravel her.

“I’m going to fuck you goddamn senseless and I want to hear you scream about it,” he growled as he grasped her hips to yank her yet closer. She yipped in surprise as he clasped her breasts in a viselike grip. She dug her hands into his forearms, let out a whimper as he took her legs down from his shoulders and pushed her knees outwards, flat to the sheets with no resistance at all.

“You’re so fucking wet I can’t think straight, fuck, like you were made for me,” he said as the sounds of their bodies filled the room. She cried out as he unexpectedly pressed his fingertips to her clitoris. “Want you to come for me again, wanna watch you make a mess under me.”

She moved his hand out of the way wordlessly and closed her eyes as she started touching herself, letting his sounds wash over her as she found a rhythm. He gently circled his hand around her neck again, and she saw stars behind her eyes as the world collapsed around her for the second time that night. “Ah sweetheart you ruin me, feel so fucking good inside you,” he murmured, brushing her hair behind her ear, "there's no way I can keep going much longer, Ryann."

"I know, I wanna watch you come," she said quietly, arching her hips up into his thrusts. He grabbed her roughly and hilted himself one more time as a deep shuddering exhale came out of him, a moan so soft she would have missed it if not for being beneath him. He collapsed on top of her and looped his arms lazily around her neck.

"I think this is the most relaxed I've ever seen you, Harvey," she said, tangling her fingers in the dark wavy hair starting to go gray at his temples.

"This is the most relaxed I've been with anyone in a long time," he replied, nuzzling into her shoulder. "I suppose there's a joke somewhere in that, right?"

“Yeah, but I’d be a hypocrite for making it,” she said. “There’s really been no one else in my life since I left my ex-fiance in Zuzu City.”

“Do you ever miss living there?” Harvey asked. “I miss the restaurants, if I’m being honest.”

"I would never have met you if I'd stayed out there," she said quietly. "I don't know if restaurants would make up for that. Plus I would probably run into my ex again. Who wants that?"

“I'm sure you already know this,” Harvey began, “but your ex never, ever deserved you. Not for a single moment.”

He heard gentle snoring. Ryann had fallen into a deep sleep.

Chapter Text

“So Harvey, what do you need done in here? Just like, organize a little or straighten things up?”

Harvey stepped into the cramped supply closet with Ryann and sighed. “I’d appreciate whatever you can manage to get done in here, it’s a real disaster - “

The door clicked shut behind Harvey while he spoke. A look of panic crossed his face and he turned back towards the door.

“No. No no no.” Harvey violently jiggled the knob with more and more fervor. “Not again!”

“Are we locked in?” Ryann asked with amusement in her voice.

“Yes.” Harvey took his glasses off and rubbed his eyes. “The door to this closet locks automatically and my keys are in my office.” Frustrated, he banged on the door with one fist. Ryann jumped.

“Oh hey, Harvey, it’s not that serious,” she said, rubbing his arm.

“No, I suppose it’s not. I’m just mad this happened twice now. And with you in here, no less.”

“This is so tiny, there’s barely room to turn around with the two of us in here.” Ryann stared at her phone as if willing the service to improve.

“Even if you managed to get a text to someone, the front door is still locked. The only one with keys is Maru.”

“I guess it’s a good thing this happened today and not a day she doesn’t have work,” Ryann muttered. The air around them was close and felt like it was pushing them closer together. She could smell his woodsy pine scented soap and the clothing detergent he used.

"I suppose there's worse people I could be stuck in a closet with," she purred. He said nothing but she could feel the hardness in his trousers so close to her hips. Like it was an anchor pulling her in.

He reached for her hips and pulled her roughly against him, his hardness. Gone was the conversational tone and ingratiating manner he used with his patients. Doctor Harvey didn’t exist inside the supply closet, and the voice he used with her now was like granite, hard and unforgiving.

"I'm not going to pretend like I can't smell your scent in such a small space," Harvey muttered, pushing his fingers into her flesh like he wanted to mark her. She couldn't see his expression in the dark space but his voice sent chills up and down her body.

"You don't like my perfume?" she asked, confused. Was he going to tell her what scent to wear now?

"Oh I don't mean the perfume, Ryann," he growled. "In a space this small I can smell how wet you are. And frankly, it's fucking shit that I can't spread your legs and eat you like I want in this goddamn closet."

Harvey only swore like that when he was horny. "What are you, a bloodhound?" Ryann joked, in an effort to cover up how her insides had gone molten hot and her thinking had become muddled.

He chuckled next to her ear in the dark. "Wouldn't need to be in an area this size. Not when I already know what you smell and taste like, Ryann. I could set your pussy apart in a roomful of people."

"That's very yandere of you, Harvey," Ryann said dryly, but she unzipped his pants in the darkness and felt him gasp at the contact he couldn't see. She rubbed her hand down the length of him and gently ran her fingers over the head. He breathed out and made a contented hum, and she felt his nervy energy start unwinding into something more evenhanded. He leans in and plants a kiss on her neck, followed by a love bite.

"Don't leave any marks on my neck, please," she said, "or I'll have to explain it to Leah tomorrow."

He laughed. “So, bite you someplace Leah won’t see?” He pulled her up into his arms and sat her on the edge of a box, gently pulling down her top to run his hands over her body, pinching and cupping her flesh so she moaned. She grabbed at his pants again and pulled his dick free, using her other hand to gently hold his balls. He moaned as she licked along his length, digging his hands into her hair and holding her steady as he pushed his way into her mouth, bulging out her cheek.

“This supply closet is my new favorite place,” he said between clenched teeth. “Yoba, are you good at that, but I don’t want to make a mess out of you so early in the day.” He pulled out of her and helped her stand up, leaning her against the heavy locked door. Ryann felt a bit dizzy as he hoisted her legs up over his arms to lever her against the door. She looked up into his eyes and found them glowing brightly at her in the semi-darkness of the closet space.

“Harvey? What is happening with your eyes?” she asked.

“You see me clearly,” he said quietly, as if surprised. “I didn't expect that. I didn’t expect any of this.”

He stroked her arms softly as he entered her and she cried out with the pleasure of it. She closed her eyes and felt his lips pressed against hers softly as he started to pound her against the door in earnest.

The feeling of weightlessness as she was suspended against the door was a new and glorious feeling, combined with the pressure from Harvey bottoming out in the new position. She grabbed for Harvey's shoulders and abruptly stopped.

Was this a… Coat? A cape? She felt a bit further up her lover's neck and found more differences. Curly hair? A hat?

Frightened, she opened her eyes.

A man with blue skin stood in front of her now as she remained pinioned to the door. The closet shifted to become something entirely new - a cave? An underground dungeon of some kind? Her eyes snagged on cuffs suspended on the wall next to an old fashioned torch.

"Hello, Ryann," the man in blue said. "You will have a letter."

Ryann gasped herself awake, putting the space of being awake between her and the unsettling dream. Twig yelped at her and snuggled up to her face. She pulled the cat into her chest and held her there for a moment, until she struggled to get away, wanting her breakfast and her freedom.

It was a lovely breezy day, and Twig ran down to the lower part of the property as Ryann checked her mail. There was a bit of a pile as she hadn’t gone into the box in a few days. There was some junk mail, a nice note from Evelyn with some cookies, a notice from Pierre about seeds, a letter from Willy about new tackle in his shop, and a curiously small bluish-purple envelope with no return address.

She picked up the envelope and slit it open.

Dear Ryann,

I apologize for my intrusion in your dream. I am sure it was quite startling for you to meet me like that. I meant no harm and I will take steps to ensure it does not happen again. I’d like to meet in person and explain what I believe is happening. The wizard Rasmodius will be in touch to provide corporeal details for our meeting. I hope to meet with you soon.

Mr. Qi

Ryann thought of the dilapidated tower in the Cindersap, recalling what she’d been told about the wizard who lived there. She’d been told by multiple people in the village to never go to that particular tower and especially not at night.

She pushed the letter into her pants pocket and pulled out her cell phone, then paused. Who would she text, Harvey? She couldn't see him being too excited about a visit to a supposed wizard's tower to meet a man with blue skin who’d impersonated him in a dream. And Yoba only knew what sort of nonsense Leah and Elliott would make out of the whole situation.

A boom cracked the peaceful summer air and Ryann whirled behind her to find a man with very purple hair and a tall black hat standing on her small front porch. He had the audacity to look annoyed with her for shrieking at his arrival.

“Oh, stop,” he said. “Bad enough I have to leave my tower in the daylight to find you at home, now I have to listen to this caterwauling?” He snorted as he stepped off the porch. The power inherent in each step did not go unnoticed. “Qi just had to get your attention through other means, and now we’re all embarrassed, aren’t we?” he muttered scornfully, looking her directly in the eye.

Ryann did blush a bit at that. “Why did you need my attention, again?”

The wizard snorted. “We won’t be talking where we can heard, mundane.”

Another crack and she was standing outside the tower in the Cindersap, the closest she’d ever been. The decay was more apparent from up close and there was an odd scent coming from inside. Something held her in place from entering and she couldn’t understand why.

“Come in,” he called, annoyed.

She pushed at the door and found it opened easily for her. The look of surprise must have been obvious on her face, for the wizard immediately went into an explanation.

“You felt the wards, child. They’re simply a barrier keeping the non-magical Valley residents from just waltzing into my tower, a bit like when you lock a door at night.”

“Why can’t you just teleport me right into the tower, past the wards?” she asked.

“You must go through the wards at least once so they know to admit you in future.”

She nodded, taking in the room around her. A large cauldron directly to her left bubbled with green smoke, and her eyes widened at the circle drawn on the floor with intertwining lines and candles lit.

“I am the wizard Rasmodius,” he announced with gravitas.

"No shit, I might not be magical but I did figure that out," Ryann said, taking a step forward into the space.

He rolled his eyes at her. “I would have introduced myself to you sooner, but it seems you are more inclined to have a social life than you are to properly explore Pelican Town,” he said derisively. “The one whose arrival I have long foreseen, and you can’t even be bothered to check your mailbox.”

She couldn’t find it in herself to be properly offended. There was too much to look at. “What’s in the cauldron?”

“We’ll get to that, Ryann,” said a voice behind Rasmodius. The blue man from her dream stepped through a doorway behind the wizard. Like the wizard, he radiated some sort of heavy power that she should perhaps have been more frightened by.

“Are you Mr. Qi?” Ryann asked, although she already knew.

“I am.” He lifted his hands in a greeting, but Ryann pointed her finger at him angrily. “You stay the fuck out of my sleep, do you understand? I’ve got enough going on without you showing up and pretending to be my boyfriend,” she snarled.

He sighed and looked at the wizard in a silent plea.

“Now we’re all embarrassed,” Rasmodius repeated slowly, shaking his head at Qi.

“Some mediary between the physical and ethereal you turned out to be,” Qi shot back at him. “You sat on your hands until I had to intervene.”

“In my day,” Rasmodius replied darkly, “we kept up with correspondence in a timely fashion!” He looked darkly at Ryann.

“Yeah yeah, mail is boring,” Ryann replied. “It’s mostly Lewis sending me bullshit I already know anyway.” She pointed at the cauldron. “What’s that?” she asked again. It was bubbling and brewing seemingly without any intervention from the wizard. It was alarmingly green but smelled earthy and grassy, like the forest.

“Ryann,” Qi began again, a bit hesitant, “Do you have any questions about the dreams you've been having lately?”

She turned to face him again. “Yes,” she said slowly, not sure what she should share with him quite yet. “I’ve always had weird dreams but they’ve definitely gotten worse since I came to the Valley.”

Qi nodded. “Zuzu has many magical influences that often end up working against each other, blocking the sleep visions non-magical folk call dreams. The Valley’s leylines move freely, thus your dreams are more vivid, as you say.”

“I don’t know what the fuck any of that means,” Ryann said bluntly.

Rasmodius threw his head back and laughed. “In the most basic terms, it means the Valley’s magic is undiluted and encourages the magic already in you. I like this one,” he said to Qi as an aside.

Ryann sighed. “Pretend you’re me, okay? You don’t know ethereal or leylines or magical influences, none of that means anything to you, you’re just trying to live your life but you’re having these dreams, they keep you up at night, you’re exhausted. What am I supposed to do?” she asked, throwing up her hands.

Qi smiled, a large, unnaturally white smile that took over the whole bottom half of his bespectacled face. “Let’s go visit an old friend of mine, Ryann.”

Chapter Text

Qi handed Ryann a small, strange wooden doll. She took it and immediately felt herself tugged away, like there was a hook pulling her from the wizard's tower into a dark place she didn't recognize. It was even darker here than in Rasmodius’s tower, but she could feel plush carpet under her feet, and hear the cheerful rings and dings of some sort of machinery. "Where did you bring me?" she asked warily.

"You are getting a sneak peak of my casino in the Calico Desert, Ryann," Mr Qi replied, a bit in the tone of a game show host. Ryann looked at him quizzically.

"Why do you have a casino?" she asked, "and why do I have to be in it?"

Mr Qi sighed at Ryann for the second time that day. "I have a friend I want you to meet. She can answer your questions better than I can. And she didn't barge headlong into a dream she had no business being in, as I did. So I imagine you’ll enjoy her company more."

He looked so ashamed, she almost felt sorry for him. He maneuvered around her to a blackjack table in the corner, the dealer's eyes glazing over them as if they were part of the woodwork, and guided her to a figure shrouded in blue, more garment than woman. She turned to face Ryann, her face more wizened than even Granny Mullner, and smiled gently.

"Ryann, I'd like to introduce my good friend Welwick," Mr Qi said.

Ryann’s eyes widened. "Oh my Yoba, you're the woman on the fortune telling show, aren't you?"

"I am," she said, calmness and certainty imbued in her tone. “I’m so pleased to meet you.”

Even though Ryann had made fun of that show many times as she got ready for work, she felt a bit starstruck to be in Welwick’s presence. She had a solid, comforting quality. Ryann took a seat next to her as Mr Qi slunk away, forgotten.

“I have foretold your troubles, Ryann,” Welwick said solemnly. “I know you feel so threadbare and worn.”

Ryann felt a tear start to run down her cheek and brushed it away, embarrassed. “There’s so much good in my life and I can’t enjoy it,” she whispered.

Welwick nodded. “You need rest to feel grateful for the things you’ve been given. That’s a perfectly human thing to want, Ryann.”

“What’s wrong with me?” Ryann looked down at her palms as the tears continued to fall from her eyes. Welwick sat and watched Ryann, watching her with perfect composure and an inscrutable expression.

“Absolutely nothing is wrong with you, Ryann. Not one thing. You want what all humans want - love, understanding, companionship.”

“I have those things,” Ryann whispered. “If I could stop dreaming, I think I would appreciate what’s in front of me. But they eat me alive. I can’t let go of them in the light of day.”

“Ah yes, I was waiting for you to bring that up.” Welwick settled back into her chair. “Qi tried to explain, but maybe you will understand it better this way.” The fortune teller took out a notebook and a pen. She scrawled out a quick drawing of what looked like a simple necklace with a large stone on it and pushed it towards Ryann.

“Your dreams aren’t a problem. The problem is, you don’t know how to let the magic - or mana, that’s what the magical energy in your body is called - flow through you while you’re asleep. It comes naturally to and through you during the day, but at night when your guards are down, your boundaries are looser, the mana builds up and is disruptive. This is a fairly simple problem, Ryann.” She tapped the paper. “Find this Elvish jewelry and wear it around your neck. The ancients imbued their jewelry with magical properties that allowed their mana to flow freely."

Ryann took the paper and studied it."Where would I find this jewelry, Welwick?" she asked softly. "Doesn't look like the kind of thing the traveling merchant might offer."

Welwick laughed. "Rasmodius said you were funny. You will find it in the mines, the caverns, even possibly around Pelican Town if you know how to dig for artifacts. It should be a gold necklace with a large blue stone."

Ryann folded the paper in half and put it aside. "My bigger question is, what is this magic mana doing for me? What do I need to do with it?"

Welwick looked at her strangely. "You moved to a small rural town after living in a city for decades and became a successful farmer almost overnight. That's what your mana is doing for you."

Ryann sat back in her seat. "But it wasn’t that simple. I read books on farming, and I studied farmers almanacs and my grandfather's old journals. It wasn't just -"

"Yes, of course you worked hard and tried to make the right choices, but how do you think you came to be in a position to make those choices? Magic laid bare some - not all, but some - of that path for you, like a torch in the forest at night. It is a part of your identity, whether you believe it or not. However, you'll make better decisions if you acknowledge its existence."

Ryann nodded slowly. "I can accept that logic. That makes sense in a way considering how weird the Valley is, in general. Did my grandfather have this kind of magic as well?"

"Oh absolutely. Your grandfather was someone I knew well. He made decisions with his abilities in mind and that is why he was successful.”

“Did he have something like this?” Ryann gestured at the drawing.

Welwick shook her head. “He had the gift of always knowing where and who he was. He acknowledged all parts of himself fully.” She somehow seemed like a younger version of herself as she considered the memory of Ryann’s grandfather, her eyes brighter, a smile playing at the corners of her mouth.

“Were you close to him?” Ryann crossed her legs and rested her chin on her hand.

“He had the gift of knowing how to converse with all kinds of people. He meant a lot to many.” It felt like she was dodging the question, but Ryann didn’t know how to stop asking.

“I didn’t get enough time with him, Welwick,” she murmured. Her tears found time-traveled tracks down her face as the old wound opened once more.

Welwick nodded softly, understanding perfectly. “Time falls away from us, Ryann. It’s brutal and simple. It marches on with and without us, whether you watch it go or not.”

“I wish I could tell him how grateful I am, for all the things I never knew he’d given me.” Ryann let her tears fall, the bells and ringings of the casino fading away from her like the lights on a highway.

She felt a hand come to rest on her shoulder, light as air but radiating comfort and peace. “He knows, child. Every time you till that soil, he knows.”

Twig howled accusingly at Ryann as she trudged up the hill to the tiny farmhouse. “I hear you, beast,” she said, scooping the tiny cat up in her arms. “I’m sorry, okay? I never meant to be gone so long.”

The sun sat much lower in the sky as Ryann checked her phone for the first time since that morning. “Shit,” she muttered. Three missed calls from Harvey, plus a metric fuckton of messages in the chat she shared with Elliott and Leah.

She decides to call Harvey first as she unlocks the door of the farmhouse. He picked up on the first ring. “Ryann? Are you okay? Elliott and Leah came to find me when they couldn’t find you at the farm.”

“Oh fucking hell,” Ryann said, rubbing her temples. “I’m sorry. It was a whole ass thing with - well, I’m not sure you’d believe me if I told you,” she said with a laugh, opening her fridge to scrounge some kind of meal out of it.

“Can I come over?” he asked. “Maybe it’d be better explained in person,” he added, a bit too quickly.

Ryann paused and looked around the space - trashed, as usual. “Can you give me like twenty minutes to clean up a bit? It’s been a busy week and I haven’t really had time to tidy anything up. Oh, and I have a cat. Hope you like cats. She’s a brat but she’s cute.”

“So she takes after her mother?”

“I can hear you smiling from here, you terrible man.”

That got her a rumbling laugh. “I like cats. I’d have one but my schedule is too unpredictable, it wouldn’t be fair for the animal. Do you want me to bring some snacks from Pierre’s?”

“Yes,” she said immediately. “The answer is always yes when the question is snacks, Harvey.”

“Noted,” he said, the smile in his voice again. “And sweetheart, you don’t have to clean up for me if you’d rather not. I just want to see you, after all.”

“You make your bed with hospital corners, Harv. I’m gonna clean up a bit.”

“Okay.” He paused, like he wanted to say something else, but didn't. “See you soon.”

“Bye.” She ended the call and then pulled up the chat with Leah and Elliott to send off a message.

Sorry I’ve been MIA. Everything is ok. Harvey’s coming over, have to clean up a lil bit, talk soon

Elliott: change into something pretty after you’re done cleaning 🥰 speak soon xx

Leah: remember sexy details ryann 😘

After wiping down surfaces, making the bed, throwing her dirty clothes in the closet with the door shut, and hiding all her dirty dishes in the curtained-off bathtub, Ryann picked out a slippery feeling purple shirt from her closet with a lace up front and a nicer pair of jeans than she’d started the day in. She usually didn't care for makeup, but for tonight decided to apply a bit of color to her face and some mascara.

She'd just about given up on the makeup application when she heard a knock. Twig yowled at the door. "You don't usually like new people, I thought you'd run," she said to the feline as she opened the door.

Twig wrapped herself around Harvey's legs immediately, screaming for attention. "Hello, who's this?" he asked, handing Ryann his bags from Pierre's. He sat down on the floor in front of the door where Twig leaped on his shoulder and rubbed against his cheek.

"That's Twig, she's a tiny bit of an attention whore. And it looks like maybe she's stolen my man," Ryann said dryly, as Harvey wrangled the little cat into his chest. She looked down into the bags as she brought them into the kitchen area and started unpacking the items.

Harvey raised his eyebrows and shrugged. “Are you jealous?” he teased. He then held the feline up in front of his face so it looked like the tiny black cat replaced his mustache, and Ryann had to laugh.

“Oh, these are pretty,” Ryann said brightly, picking up a showy bouquet of flowers out of the bag. “I hope I have something to put these in,” she said, leaning over the sink to find glassware that might work.

Harvey turned bright red and lowered Twig back to the floor. “Ah, Ryann, you know what the bouquet means, right?”

“No, I have no idea what you’re talking about. Are the flowers not just flowers, Harvey?” she asked, still facing the sink.

Harvey turned a yet more violent shade of red. “It - well no, they’re not just flowers, although I’m glad you like them. In the Valley you give the person you want to date a bouquet as a way of, uh, asking them formally, I guess.” Twig sat on his foot and made a ‘purrrip’ sound.

“Oh,” Ryann said, head cocked to the side. “That’s kind of weird, isn’t it?”

“The tradition is weird? Or it’s weird that I’d buy one for you?” Harvey managed to get out the last sentence despite feeling like his throat might close up at any moment.

Ryann finally turned to see Harvey, looking like he might implode from stress. “Why do you look like that? I meant that the tradition is weird. I thought we were already dating, to be honest. Do you want some water?”

She pressed a glass of cool water into his hand. “You look like you need to lie down.”

“Ryann, no, wait. It’s a yes, then, right?”

“Yes, Harvey, it’s a yes. I kinda thought we were already dating after last Tuesday, didn’t you? Please drink that water, you look like you might collapse.”

Harvey pulled off his jacket to gently hang it on the back of a kitchen chair, then sat carefully down at the table as if a bomb might go off inside him. Twig took the opportunity to leap into his lap and curl up. “Okay. I needed clarification, Ryann. Thank you for accepting,” he said gravely.

Ryann brought some crackers and cheese over on a plate. “I think you were less stressed out taking off your clothes in front of me for the first time.”

“I think I was, too,” he replied. “I wasn’t sure what I was going to do if you said no.”

Ryann studied him for a moment, then scooched Twig off his lap. “Lemme in,” she said, pulling out his chair a bit so she could add herself to its weight. She laid herself across Harvey’s legs and hugged his neck, running her hands through the hair at the nape of his neck. Then she whispered, “I want to be the only pussy on your lap. Is that enough of an answer for you?”

Chapter Text

Harvey let himself breathe in her scent, rain and birch and autumn leaves crushed underfoot, and brushed her hair back from her shoulders so he could admire the way it lay cascading down her back. He knew Ryann was the best version of herself no matter her mood or attitude because she understood him and let him be, albeit with a side of sass. If she could do that for him then he could let her do anything. Within reason.

He began to kiss the side of her neck just below her ear, and she smiled slowly while a soft hum escaped her lips. She tilted her head away to expose more of her neck to him while she absentmindedly played with his shirt collar and tie.

"Am I keeping that on this time?" he asked her as he began to nibble on her earlobe. She chuckled quietly and he could feel her unwinding under his hands, her shoulders and neck softening.

"Yes, please," she said softly, letting her nails lightly scrape along his jawline, her voice a bit breathy from all the attention he was paying to her neck. He moved a bit lower to the laces on the front of her shirt, loosening them so he could kiss more of her.

"I wanted to ask you something," he said as he swept his tongue along her exposed sternum. "Be honest."

"I usually am," she said wryly.

He fixed her with an intense look before smiling softly and gently stroking her hair. "The dream you had. Would you want to take it that far, with me?”

Ryann raised her eyebrows and waited.

"What are you thinking?” he asked.

“I am the least surprised I’ve ever been, ever,” she said, giggling. Harvey turned bright red, again, for the second time that day.

“To be honest,” she said, once the giggles had gone away, “I’m not sure I can handle it. Blowjobs are one thing, but facefucking is like, I don’t know. It’s intense.”

“It’s just an idea, and of course you don’t have to do anything you don’t want to do,” Harvey replied, gently pressing a kiss to her mouth.

“I know,” she said, scooching out of his lap and dropping down to the floor. “Push your chair back, being under the table is fun for you but not me,” she said. Once he’d complied, Ryann pushed her face into his crotch, rubbing her face into his pants and feeling his cock getting harder and harder. He gently, reverently touched her shoulders and arms as she unzipped his pants and pulled them down to the floor along with his boxers. It was more difficult than she had anticipated, as his cock was now so hard the fabric couldn’t stretch around it.

With that task accomplished, she started to kiss and stroke up and down his shaft, pulling little gasps or sighs from him. She used her hands to angle his cock into her mouth at an angle comfortable for her on her knees; once that was accomplished, she placed one hand against his pubic bone and the other on his knee.

“You don’t need a pillow?” he asked, a small smirk playing on his lips.

“I’d get one for myself if I did,” she said primly, before impaling her mouth on his cock until the head was almost in her throat.

He groaned in surprise, his hands pressing gently on the back of her neck and trailing down to her upper back.

"Fucking shit," Harvey growled, "watch porn much, Ryann?"

"We could watch it together sometime if you want," she said sweetly, pulling her head off his cock with a popping sound. "It's kind of funny, I don't really love using my hands during a blow job. I guess I’d just rather use my mouth," she said silkily, pressing her lips to the head of his cock once again in a gentle kiss.

Harvey found himself not only incapable of a snappy comeback but incapable of rational thought. Primordial impulses he rarely, if ever, gave into had taken over. He roughly pushed her head back down onto him, which made for a pleasant squeeze around his head and shaft, and thrust his hand down her unlaced top to manhandle her breasts. "Fucking take it, Ryann," he said in a voice he'd never heard himself use before, as she tried to bob her head on him, spit falling to the floor in strings.

Panic and the deep desire to please fought for control in her. He groaned, feeling the war in her, but he let her head go so she could breathe. She pulled up off him to take a breath and dug her nails into his thighs in response to his rough treatment, her eyes both rebuking him and begging him to do it again.

"I want to put a baby in you," Harvey said thickly, his eyes glazed over.

Ryann blinked slowly. "Harvey, that's - I mean, okay, but that's the wrong hole, bud. I would think as a doctor you'd know - "

He dragged a hand down his face and impatiently caged her in closer with his legs. "Not now," he said, pulling her to her feet. He quickly unzipped her pants and she stepped out of her clothes once she figured out what he wanted.

"You're serious, Harvey?" she asked. "I'm not on birth control. What if -"

"I can easily get you Plan B at my office," he replied. "And also, Ryann, we don't have to do this if you aren't comfortable. Truly."

She considered it for a moment, then shrugged. "Okay."

"Okay, what?" Harvey tried to keep his face neutral but the hopefulness in his eyes gave him away.

"We can have sex without a condom. And you can get me Plan B tomorrow morning first thing."

"First thing. Done." The man was giddy, pulling her shirt off and undoing her bra in record time.

It felt to Ryann like she’d let him get away with too much today, but as Harvey pulled her away towards her bed, she was taken with the realization of how much she liked having him here with her in her space, sharing her personal time, sharing her home. None of this was truly a mistake, she realized, even this potential mistake of having unprotected sex, because they were a couple now, the whole town must know about that bouquet at this point.

Harvey laid her down in the bed and she smiled up at him as he sat in between her legs. “I'm glad you remembered,” she said, laying a hand on the white shirt and tie he still had on.

"I don't think I could've forgotten that conversation if I wanted to," he said as he swept one long fingered hand up her abdomen to her breasts. "I like these. So much. I don't know if you have any idea how much," he said as he gently cupped one.

Ryann laughed, letting her legs fold up just a bit. "I actually do think I have some idea. I'm glad someone likes them, they've never been anything but a problem for me. I would get catcalled in Zuzu constantly on account of they're bigger than my damn head. I hate them, honestly."

"I can understand that," he said huskily as he trailed kisses and bites down her breasts and stomach to her hips, where he pulled her legs out and up over his shoulders and put a pillow underneath her. She made a small noise of satisfaction as he began to lick at her, pushing two fingers into her molten hot core.

"I thought I was supposed to be doing something like this to you," Ryann murmured, grabbing at her quilt bunched up around her.

"Plans can change," he replied, running his tongue along her slit up to her clitoris. She moaned and jumped just a bit, making him snort. "Plus, there is quantifiable evidence that feminine orgasms during sex increase the odds of fertilization. So it's a good idea to have a few before, well, you know."

"Before the baby batter gets sprayed up my walls?"

"Yoba, Ryann," he said, pulling her legs tighter to him.

"So, just to be clear, Harvey - you are actually trying for pregnancy right now? Or are you just kinda enjoying the idea of it?"

He peeked at her over the tops of her knees. "Can it be both, sweetheart?" he asked, before diving back into the task at hand.

"Toss me my phone? I need to ask Leah if that's considered manifesting," she asked, with a smirk on her face.

Harvey sighed into her cunt. "I do not know where your phone is, and even if I did, I'm a little busy right now," he said, gesturing to her body.

"Too bad you're so good at that, or I'd get up and go find my phone myself," Ryann reflected.

Harvey sighed, again. Then he got up off the bed and walked over to his pants to find something. Ryann’s eyes widened when she saw him come back up with his belt, hanging from one hand.

Harvey then crossed the room to her chest of drawers. "Do you have a toy in here?" he asked.

"Second drawer," she said. He pulled out the Hitachi with a pleased look, and then pulled several of Ryann’s scarves out. "These will work better than a belt," he said aloud, more to himself than anyone else, but Ryann noted that he kept the belt next to the bed as he returned to her.

“Spread eagle,” he said simply, standing over her with the scarves. She did as he asked, cowed and curious at the same time. He tied each limb to a bedpost with knots she knew she wouldn’t be able to pull undone. Then he laid the Hitachi down on the bed and walked away.

“Harvey!” she called after him.

“I’m going to the bathroom for a moment to collect myself,” he said, clicking the door shut behind him.

Ryann pulled on the scarves a few times, but they were indeed tied so she couldn’t pull them loose. She listened for anything that might indicate his movements, but heard nothing. She thought about calling for him, but what if he didn’t answer? Waiting seemed to be the best, and hardest, thing to do. Maybe he’d be impressed by her patience when he came out.

Then she heard it.

He’d pulled back the shower curtain. And laughed that low, deep, rumbling laugh that was uniquely Harvey. She heard the dishes clanking together as he picked them up out of the tub and she cringed as the door opened.

“I’m going to do all of these dishes you left in the tub, Ryann,” he said gleefully. “I hope you can wait patiently for me. Those knots aren’t too tight, are they? If I have to adjust them, this will all take longer.”

“You don’t have to do those, Harvey, I was going to get to them later -” she started to say, and he shushed her.

“Shhh. No, I’m going to do them for you. Now. Are you comfortable waiting for me, Ryann?” He turned on the sink and tsked as the water ran out. “Does it take a long time for the water to run hot at the tap here, sweetheart?”

“Yes, it does,” she said.

“Yes it does, what?” he asked, the smile still in his voice. Ryann knew he had her exactly how he wanted her.

“Yes, it does, sir,” she said.

“Hmmm,” he said, letting her stew in her own thoughts while letting the water run hot. She listened to the sounds of the sink and retreated into her mind slowly, closing her eyes.

Suddenly Harvey was at her side again and she started to feel his arm brushing across her stomach. He found the Hitachi, turned it on and played with the settings. “If I remember correctly, this has a nuclear option and a less-nuclear option,” he said.

She realized what he was about to do to her the second he laid the twitching device on her clitoris. “Oh Yoba,” she moaned as it touched her sensitive skin.

“I’m going to let this keep you company while I’m doing housework, Ryann. Your safe word is taco. Have as many orgasms as you’d like, but don’t dislodge it,” he said with a note of sternness in his voice as he walked away.

“Ohhhhhh no, I can’t - please, come back,” she begged him. Being bored seemed like a luxury now that she had no escape from the wand running amok on the most responsive part of her. He walked away seemingly without a care in the world.

The first orgasm pulled out of her was bright and charming and sweet, and the ones following were consequently heavier, more emotionally painstaking. She had overwrought, frantic orgasms as she tried to keep the damn thing in place, while her legs refused to obey her due to the constraints. At some point she wondered if her Hitachi-induced screams could be heard by the townspeople. She had a brief vision of Granny Evelyn looking up in panic, watering the plants Mayor Lewis had put in her care, and looking around for the source of the noise coming from Tidefall Farm.

The panicky feelings returned until she could slip away from the overstimulation to a quiet place in her mind, a whiteout soft place in her mind she only stumbled upon after her 5th orgasm of the day.

Finally, Harvey returned. He removed the toy from her and untied her from the bedposts. He gently placed a freezing cold ice cube wrapped in a washcloth on her clitoris. She would have cried with relief, but she’d already cried her tears for the day and the cold felt instead like a soothing balm to her overheated body.

“How was that, Ryann?” Harvey asked her, rubbing her arms down gently. “Here, I brought you some water. You did so well, sweetheart.”

She sipped the water with shaking hands as Harvey held her. “Was that too much?” he asked.

“I haven’t done anything like that in a long time. How long did that take?”

Harvey looked at his watch. He smelled like her soap, fresh and clean. “About 20 minutes or so?”

“That’s all? I had five orgasms in 20 minutes? I think I need a nap,” she said.

“That’s impressive. Can I hold you while you sleep?” he asked softly. She nodded, already half asleep as he wrapped his arms around her and pulled the quilt up over both of them.

The dream settled in on Ryann almost immediately, and she looked around at the enormous cave. Was this in the mines on top of the mountain? It was soothing and calm here, with an enormous underground lake. The water was serene, as if it had laid untouched for decades, perhaps longer. She felt herself drawn to the edge, and she looked below to find silvery fish darting to and fro beneath the surface.

She woke up with Harvey’s body wrapped around her, warm and comforted. She pushed back into him and wrapped his arms around her tighter. He responded by planting kisses along her ear and neck.

“I guess I needed a nap, too,” he murmured, gently kneading her breasts and pressing his erection into her hips. She gave a little moan, still feeling floaty from before. “Is this okay,” he whispered into her ear. “I need you to tell me, sweetheart.”

“Yes, Harvey, please,” she whispered back to him, arching her leg up a bit. He gave a little growl that went straight down her spine as he lifted her leg just high enough to enter her in one swift thrust. She jerked forward with a cry, but his hand on her hip anchored her flush against him.

He grunted in approval of her whimpers and whines, and the world fell back as his cock hit all the starved places inside of her. The ache and the pleasure of fullness was satisfying after the Hitachi orgasms. She punctuated each of his thrusts into her body with a corresponding moan, her voice hitching as he let one hand curl around her neck.

“Ryann,” he said, his voice like honey, “are you going to behave from now on? Or should I plan on finding new punishments?”

Her muscles tensed at the idea of a new punishment, something he’d devise over a period of time, and then she giggled. “I don’t think so. I’m not good at behaving.”

He let out a shaking breath as his hand traveled from her throat to her mouth, as if he was touching her for the first time. “I thought you would say that,” he said as he pushed two fingers in her mouth. She melted into the movement, loving the feeling of being even more full, and felt a white hot heat snake down low. She reached down to touch herself and Harvey drew in a breath of surprise. “No shit,” he said musingly. “I thought you’d be too sensitive for that right now.” She shook her head with a snort, groaning around his fingers in her mouth, as she rubbed the gentlest motions on her clitoris.

“It’s very sensitive?” he said sympathetically, thrusting into her even more rapidly, their bodies making obscene noises as his hips smacked into her ass over and over. She nodded rapidly. He felt her tightening around him, the tension ratcheting up in her body, a familiar melody to him by now as she continued touching herself. Harvey hated all roller coasters except this particular one. Ryann sucked his fingers deep in her mouth as she shuddered and came, bucking up into him just a bit.

“Plan B. Tomorrow,” she said softly as he took his fingers out of her mouth.

“Yes, it’ll be there,” he replied, his own orgasm approaching like a freight train. He grabbed at her breasts as release hit him, burying his face in her shoulder as he came inside her. “Fuck fuck fuck,” he snarled, lightly biting at her body. He loosened his grip on her as he came down, but didn’t remove himself from her body.

“What were you going to do with the belt?” Ryann asked in the room’s new silence.

Harvey made a snort of laughter against her shoulder. “Nothing. Probably.”

Chapter Text

“So he gave you a bouquet and you’re official now.” Leah was too stunned even to have a ribald comment. “But you’re not happy.”

Ryann grimaced. “I’m happy he gave me a bouquet. It’s just, he doesn’t really believe any of what happened. About Welwick and Mr. Qi and Rasmodius. He wants me to take melatonin for the dreams, and get more exercise - as if I don’t work outside almost all year long. It’s like he dismissed everything. He’s even met Rasmodius for the love of crap. We’ve all met him, he’s at the fair in the fall every year, he's not a figment of my imagination.”

Leah and Elliott looked at each other silently.

“You don’t believe me either, I know,” Ryann replied. “But I’m not dating you two.”

“What a funny throuple that’d be,” Elliott muttered, taking a long sip of his red. “Ryann, you don’t need Harvey’s permission to go into the mines to find this jewelry. Marlon will give you a sword - albeit not a proper one - but you can go try your hand at it in secrecy.” He held up one graceful hand. “I won’t breathe a word to anyone, boyfriend or no.”

Leah nodded vigorously. “I don’t need to believe in the existence of a blue man at a secret casino in order to help you lie to Harvey. Hell, I’ll lie to Harvey just because I can, I don’t care.” She smiled to show all her teeth.

Ryann nodded. “Okay. Thanks for the support. I swear, if you’d met Welwick you’d understand. She knew my grandfather. She made everything make sense."

"I can easily understand that sort of emotional response, Ryann. We can try to find this necklace around town as well, now that you've shown us what these artifact spots look like. I believe I've seen a few on the beach already." Elliott nodded, mostly in agreement.

"I do know what it sounds like, guys, I really do. If I was you two I might not believe me, either. And honestly, I wouldn't lie to him if I thought he would be okay with me going to the mines, but I know he won't be." She sighed. “He went on and on about how dangerous the mines are and how he has to patch up the tourists who go in the mines all the time. He would hate it if I did it too.”

Elliott said, "So what happens if you are injured by one of the murderous creatures living in the mines? Harvey will know what you've been doing when he has to fix you up."

"You're saying concerned things, Elliott, which I'm grateful for as your friend, but you and I both know you'd be interested in that back and forth," Ryann said dryly, "for writing purposes."

Elliott shrugged and sipped his wine. "Can't both things be true? Just because you're my muse doesn't mean I want you to suffer, Ryann."

Ryann cast a look at Leah, who snorted and tried unsuccessfully to keep her wine inside her face. She wiped her mess up with a napkin. Elliott shook his head. "You two wound me grievously."

Leah still looked concerned. “Dude, are you really happy with Harvey now that you’ve got him? Because you seem kinda sad for someone who is getting laid all the time.”

Ryann took a moment to reply, her face a bit wistful. “I wish he believed me without picking it apart. Instead of telling me what makes sense when he’s not inside my head. But he’s analytical and precise, that’s kind of how he goes through life. That’s part of what makes him who he is.”

“That’s mansplaining, though,” Leah said, rolling her eyes. “Him telling you what makes sense is mansplaining, Ryann. Especially when anyone with two eyes knows how weird Pelican Town is. Like you said, there’s a wizard living in the freaking forest! I see him when I’m out foraging sometimes and I just go back home because I know that fucker’s already gotten all the good stuff.” She chugged the rest of her wine out of annoyance.

“Do you ever walk up that trail from my farm to the mountain, Leah? I find forageables there sometimes, it’s worth a look,” Ryann said, trying to distract her friend from her anger. She didn’t know how she felt about Leah talking badly about Harvey, even if it was kind of true. “No, I’ll check that out,” Leah said, cocking her head.

Elliott gently patted Ryann’s hand across their small corner table. “I say, give Harvey the benefit of the doubt, love. At least for now. He tries to please you, which is sweet. And I hope, with time, that he will grow to understand you.”

“I mean, we don’t fuckin understand what’s happening,” Leah broke in, “but like, I’m not gonna tell you to take some nighttime meds about it, either. That’s not going to help.”

“Yes, that fell quite flat,” Elliott agreed. “Someone who gets as much physical exercise as Ryann shouldn’t have any trouble sleeping at night.”

Ryann sipped her wine as they discussed the situation between themselves, letting herself keep pace with her own thoughts. She slammed her hand on the table abruptly, startling her friends, as she came to a roadblock in her mind.

“He can’t tell me what happened with Rasmodius and Qi and Welwick doesn’t make sense when he’s scared of me going into the mines because there’s monsters there. Either magic isn’t real and there’s no monsters in the mines - so there's no reason to worry about me going into them to look for this Elvish jewelry - or there’s monsters in the mines and magic is real. He has to choose one,” she declared triumphantly, taking a long pull off her wine glass.

Leah and Elliott nodded slowly, as if that was the most sense she’d made all night. “That’s definitely a flaw in his logic,” Leah said crisply.

“But what will he choose, that is the real question,” Elliott pressed on, draining the bottle of red with his next pour.

“He better choose me,” Ryann said, aggrieved.

Leah leaned over with a conspiratorial smile. "And that's why we'll lie to him for you, Ryann. Already made that choice."

__________________________________________________________________________________________

"Stab 'em with the pointy end," Marlon said, sounding bored, as Ryann yelped and jumped back from the green slime, dropping the sword as she did so.

Marlon sighed and lazily speared the slime with the tip of his own broadsword before it could dart toward Ryann again. "You didn't even look," she said, disheartened.

"Don't need to, been doin' this in my sleep longer than you've been alive," he said. "The green ones're kinda like puppies."

"Murderous puppies," Ryann muttered. Her mood lifted when she saw the field of fiber and the nodes of shiny copper ore just beyond. She needed endless amounts of fiber for the tea saplings Caroline had taught her to craft, and more copper ore was always good to have on hand. "So I can just take this if I need it?" she asked with a wondrous look.

"Yep. This is only a few floors down from the top, you're probably safe from anything ganging up on ya. But I wouldn't come down here by yourself yet - you really need to get better with a sword, girl," Marlon admonished. "Don't be so afraid of it. Your grandad was a surgeon with that lava katana of his."

Ryann laid the old rusty sword on the ground as if it had a communicable disease. She pulled out her grandfather's pickaxe and went to work on the copper. "I'm grateful for you trying to teach me, Marlon," she said. "I know you're busy and this probably isn't a good use of your time."

"Ryann, if I didn't at least try to help teach ya, your grandfather would take a swipe at me from beyond the grave," he said without a hint of humor. "I'm not sure you inherited his swordsmanship, but we can work on it some. This is only your first time with a weapon. You're not bad with that pickaxe, but it won't help you on the lower levels if you don't have a good sword you've practiced with."

"Do you find all kinds of treasure in the mines, Marlon?" Ryann asked. "Like jewelery? Maybe necklaces, for example?"

He shrugged. "All sorts of things, Ryann. Nothin' would shock me after all this time. Are you going to practice with that?" he asked her pointedly, nodding to the rusty old sword she'd thrown aside on the ground.

She looked at it from where she was now harvesting fiber and shrugged. "It kinda feels like a prop in a movie or something. Not really like an actual weapon. Sorry, Marlon."

"Well. It ain't much better than that, to be fair. Most people who come in here are just messing around, get crunched up some by a rock crab and go cryin' down the hill to that doctor boyfriend of yours." He coughed a bit, then said, "Finish up with that fiber and come with me, I got something for ya."

He led her out of the caves and into broad daylight, making her blink furiously with the shock of the sun. "Gil won't like it, me just giving it to ya, but ain't no one gonna buy this damn thing, we've had it for 10 years at least and it just sits."

He led her inside the adventurers guild, where Gil, his now-blind partner of 25 years, sat in his rocking chair next to the fireplace, perpetually underwhelmed by everyone and everything.

"Gil," he said with some gravitas, "I'm giving Ryann the Insect Head. I know you'll be mad about it, but that's what I'm gonna do."

Gil sucked his teeth and said "That's fine, Marlon, we're definitely swimmin' in funds up here on this mountain, go ahead and give away a perfectly good weapon."

Marlon rolled his eyes and stepped behind the counter. "Not sure who you think wants to buy that thing. You laughed at Orem when he found it in the dirt under the 14th floor, remember? Said it'd have to be one strong ass teenybopper who'd go for a pink and blue sword."

"A pink and blue sword?" Ryann gasped as Marlon hefted the Insect Head onto the counter. It was indeed an unusual weapon, with a green handle and double pink and blue blades fashioned to look like insect antennae. The blades curved slightly in on one another and were sharpened to a fine point.

"Hard to get used to and hard to wield, but it's a fairly vicious weapon if you can," Gil said from over in the corner.

"I love it," Ryann said, picking it up immediately. Her triceps groaned but her heart soared with the Insect Head in hand. The colors, the green handle, the feel of it in her hands. "Did you say that my grandfather found this weapon?" she asked, her voice going a bit softer.

“He did,” Gil said from the corner.

“Built the farm up with the things he found down there,” Marlon said. “The ore, the gems, the stone. Sooner or later the Republic will realize what all is down there. Then they’ll keep it all for themselves, and we’ll be out in the cold. So you may as well go down there and get what you can get now, Ryann.”

“But practice with that damn teenybopper sword first,” Gil said. “Don’t wanna have to drag you down the mountain in the middle of the night.”

“Yobadamn, Gil, you act like you’re gonna be the one doin’ that,” Marlon said wryly.

“No, he’s right,” Ryann said. “I, also, don’t wanna be dragged down the mountain in the middle of the night because I hurt my stupid self.”

“Bit more at play there for you if we did,” Marlon said, dragging his eyes over to her face. “I imagine the doctor might be upset. Maybe more upset than he’d be, otherwise.”

“Maybe,” Ryann muttered, rotating the Insect Head to catch the flash of blue to pink and back again. “I know you said this thing isn’t fun to handle, but I do like it. Thanks, Marlon.”

Marlon nodded at her perfunctorily. "So that means you will practice with it and not just stare at the pretty colors, right? Because if I'm picking up what you're laying down, you really don't want to get hurt in those mines."

Ryann nodded, considering the implications. "I definitely don't," she responded.

Chapter Text

Harvey: You forgot to come to the clinic for the Plan B. It’s still here behind the counter.

Ryann: shitttttt how many days ago was that

Harvey: Three. You’re still within the window for it, but come by and pick it up, please.

Ryann: ok will do

Ryann shoved her phone back into her pocket and picked up the Insect Head again. She still wasn’t entirely sure she was using it right, and the slime she’d painted on the old pallet she’d found behind Pierre’s wasn’t exactly as intimidating as the real thing. She had a feeling when Marlon and Gil told her to practice, they’d meant in the caves on the higher levels, not like this. Unfortunately, sometimes the farm took up every spare moment of her day and there just wasn't time to be a person outside of it.

She launched the sword at the painted-on slime and it stuck in the wooden slats; she felt like it was somehow mocking her. “Fine, I give up,” she said. She turned, started walking in the direction of the clinic while Twig screeched at her from the farmhouse’s small front porch. “Oh my Yoba, you beast,” she muttered as she cracked the door for the little black cat to tear her way into the house.

Maru must've been on her lunch break as there was no one at the front desk. Just as well, Ryann thought as she peeked over the top of the counter for the box. She liked Maru well enough, but she was feeling a bit worn out today and didn't want to have that particular interaction with her.

Harvey peeked into the front office. His whole face lit up when he saw her, which made her feel a tiny bit guilty about her secret. Not quite guilty enough to make her give up on trying to find the Elvish jewelry, however.

He came out through the thick white doors and pulled her to him for a hug. "Hi, sweetheart," he said, kissing her on the forehead. She leaned into his chest and wrapped her arms around him right back. “Long time no see.”

“Only a few days,” Ryann said with a small smile.

“Centuries,” he replied, pushing her hair out of her face. She yawned and covered her mouth with her hand out of politeness. “Did you sleep last night?” he asked, going into concerned doctor mode.

“A little,” she said quietly. Then he seemed to remember what he’d texted her about earlier, and reached behind a standing file rack for a narrow brown bag. “I’ll go grab you a glass of water so you can take this,” he said, holding on to her elbow, pulling her beyond the doors gently.

She followed him into his office. She’d only been in here once, recently, when she forgot her phone upstairs and he’d had to bring it to her. He sat her down on a rolling stool and promised to come right back. She rolled back and forth in one spot, over and over again, staring at the box in her hands, wondering why she didn’t take this three days ago like a woman who cared about her life would have.

Harvey came back into the room to hand her a glass of water, which had the effect of making her put the pill in her mouth and swallow it.

“Are you okay?” Harvey asked, folding himself into his work chair.

“What if I’ve let this go too long and I’m pregnant now?” Ryann asked, both to him and to herself. “What happens then?”

“We don’t know that, Ryann. Let’s not borrow trouble, okay? Most likely, that pill is going to do its job and you’ll be in the clear.”

He’s not wrong, but he’s not right either. Ryann doesn’t know how to hear that, or communicate it; she’s turned inward, pulled into a monologue with herself.

“But what if?” she says in a small voice.

Harvey started to hook his foot around the base of the stool she was sitting on. “Then we deal with that situation together. It would be okay.” He paused before asking the question. “Do you want to have children?”

“Yeah, someday,” she replied. The undertone of ‘not now’ hung in the air with the anxiety of a scared bunny rabbit. “Do you?”

“Yes,” he said simply. "Very much so."

"So if I was pregnant, you'd be fine with that?" she pressed, her heart in her throat.

Harvey sighed. Then nodded as he leaned in towards her. "It wouldn't be an ideal situation, but in general, yes."

His eyes had never looked so green, in her estimation. Would their children be green-eyed? "I don't know how I feel about that," Ryann murmured. "I don't know if I'd be ready."

He leaned back, an inscrutable expression on his face. "Well, you will probably get your period like normal, and everything will be fine. Although." He cleared his throat. "This is probably a good time to talk about some kind of birth control. Do you have any preferences with that?"

Ryann pushed through her roiling emotions to answer his question. "Probably something I wouldn't have to think about every day. Or ever, really. Knowing me."

The tiniest hint of a smirk came across his face as he started to list off a few options for her. "Well, I've heard IUDs can be uncomfortable to insert if you haven't given birth, but that's an option. There's also the patch or the ring, I think those have to be changed monthly. There's also the implant, that's good for three years."

"I'm too keyed up to make a decision on that today, but I'll think about it," Ryann said. "Probably shouldn't make a habit out of this whole situation."

His brow creased. "I'm sorry, Ryann, I shouldn't have put you in this position to begin with. It wasn't very gentlemanly of me."

Ryann shrugged, although Harvey referring to himself as gentlemanly made her laugh a bit. "I made my decision as well, it wasn't you alone. It's not like you forced me to do anything."

He frowned. "Forced is the wrong word, but I could've told you what I wanted when we were clear-headed."

"Don't know when that might be, Harvey." She laughed. "When's the last time you felt clear headed, really?"

"Around you?" His eyes were green fire, tension holding every limb taut. "I'm not sure that's happened yet."

"I meant in general. What a flirt you are," she said accusingly, a small smile on her face.

He dragged his foot around the base of her chair and finally pulled her in toward him. She yelped in surprise, pulling her feet up a bit as the floor zoomed away beneath her. “Hi,” he whispered as he pulled her onto his lap.

Her laugh was like magic after the worried look on her face over the last half hour. He kissed her cheeks, forehead, chin, lips, in that order, gently angling her face towards him as he did so. She preened under his attention until she’d had enough, then she pulled back her hair so as to give him better access to her neck.

“Do you have any more appointments today?” she asked, nuzzling into him.

“Yes, a few,” he said with a tinge of regret as he laid down a kiss under her ear. “Can we get together later?”

“Text me and let’s see what’s going on,” she replied, grinding her ass into his lap just a bit as she got up. “I have to do a few things around the farm, but nothing too strenuous.”

He walked her to the door and she smiled as she kissed him goodbye. The drawing Welwick made for her fell out of her pocket as she did so, the rustling masked by the sliding of the white door as she left.

Harvey picked up the paper as she left, unwrapping it as he did so. He glanced down at it as watched her walk back towards the farm, but made no mention of what she'd dropped. He tucked the paper away in his pocket as the door slid shut behind him.

“Fuck yeah, that’s manifesting,” Leah said, bewildered, at the Stardrop that night. “Let’s hope he’s not good at it. You could be knocked up already, dude.”

"I took a Plan B at his office today, so hopefully it's not a problem," Ryann said, fiddling with the label on the wine bottle. "It was a pretty dumb thing to do, though."

"Nothing I haven't done myself, once or twice," Leah reassured her.

"So Harvey has a breeding kink," Elliott mused, the smirk on his face growing. "I'm not sure I'm surprised."

"Tumblr exists, everyone has a breeding kink now," Leah shrugged. Elliott laughed. "I have quite the following on tumblr," he said.

"What's it up to now?" Leah asked, and Ryann tuned them out as they began to argue over whose tumblr following was larger, staring at her phone and sipping her wine. She'd texted Harvey but not heard back yet, which was unusual for him. She got up from their table and made for the door.

"Ryann?" Elliott called behind her, the question evident in his tone. "I'll be right back," she replied, gesturing at her phone as if she had a call to return.

She jumped down the steps of the saloon and turned around to take in the window above Harvey's clinic. It was almost 6 pm and she'd expected lights to be on in his apartment, however, it was dark. Maybe he’d taken a nap, she reasoned. Harvey had once referred to himself as king of the couch nap, so perhaps -

“I hope you’re not looking for me,” Harvey called out to her from the stone bridge connecting the library to the rest of Pelican Town. He had a rather heavy book under his arm. “I was doing a little research,” he said, “on your drawing.”

“My what?” she asked, confused, as he crossed the space between them and planted a kiss on her forehead. He pulled out the paper Welwick had drawn on and her heart stopped for a moment. “Where did you get that from?” she asked.

“You dropped it today when you were leaving the clinic. I looked at it and it made me curious so I thought, maybe there's something at the library." He took the book out to show her what he'd found. “A History of a Forgotten Race: An Overview of Elvish Society,” she read quietly to herself, cheeks red as an apple.

“It’s actually very interesting,” Harvey said, showing her the section on jewelry that he’d already earmarked. “All the items they crafted had supposed magical properties.”

“Yes, Welwick said something similar,” Ryann replied, wondering where he was going with this.

"I didn't know you were talking about items crafted by the Elvish," Harvey said in a bubbly tone. "I've been reading about Elvish society here and there since getting my bachelor's degree at Zuzu. I actually did my undergrad in history, although I suppose that doesn't matter now, and I've always thought it was so strange how the Elves clearly existed, yet there remains no trace of their societies save for the occasional bauble dug up in some odd spot, don't you?"

“That’s actually - no, I hadn’t thought of that, but you’re right, it’s intensely, uh, interesting,” Ryann said, stifling most of her smile.

I'm dating a nerd, Ryann thought. A model airplane-building, aircraft radio listening, elf history researching, general practitioner of nerd. And I'm going to hurt him so much.

“And it even says here - see, here - that Stardew Valley has been known to turn up Elvish artifacts from time to time, suggesting the presence of Elves at some point within the Valley. Isn’t that fascinating? They could’ve lived here, in Pelican Town, Ryann!”

He was happier than a child with a new episode of their favorite cartoon. She wished she could feel that lightness, that buoyancy, but she felt hollowed out, deep inside where her happiness could be. Perhaps it was due to the Plan B desperately trying to keep her unpregnant, or perhaps due to the 2-4 hours of sleep per night she’d been averaging for the past week. Not to mention everything on her farm was being tended purely by her sprinklers and Twig at the moment, because Yoba knew Ryann didn’t have energy to actually do farm work this week.

I have to find that damn necklace, she thought, then inspiration struck. “Hey, maybe we can walk around Pelican Town and look for those artifacts,” she suggested. “Do you know what they look like? I’ve found a few, but nothing Elvish according to Gunther. Maybe we can do that together?”

She felt almost guilty as she watched his face light up, thinking she wanted to spend time with him because she genuinely enjoyed his company and shared his interests. The only interests she currently enjoyed had sneaky, hateful tendrils that pulled her into restless slumber, wherein she awoke more tired than when she went to sleep. And she wouldn't feel bad manipulating Harvey into helping her, while planning a trip to the mines in the back of her mind, because an ounce of peace now might be the only thing keeping her upright later.

She looked down at the phone buzzing in her hand.

Leah: dude just haul him into the storage room already, this is embarrassing to watch

Ryann nodded at the screen, threw it back in her pocket and grabbed Harvey's hand as he continued his soliloquy on Elvish artifacts.

"Harvey." She silenced him with a kiss. "Storage room?"

His blush was delicious. "Ryann. Why? My apartment is right there," he said, gesturing to the clinic.

"I know where you live, Harvey," she said wryly. "It was just an idea. We don't have to do that."

He leaned in to whisper in her ear. "It's not fun for me if it's Leah's idea, sorry."

She laughed. "Totally fair. So." She leaned in and pressed herself into his side. "What are we doing, then?"

He fixed her with an intense look. "I'm not going into detail with the whole town watching us from the saloon windows. I know for a fact a few of them are fairly proficient lip readers."

Chapter Text

Harvey's apartment looked much the same as it had the last time she'd seen it. She didn't know why she'd thought it might look different. Except… Out of the corner of her eye she saw something flash up and away as Harvey scooped it up with one long arm to put it out of sight.

"What's that?" she asked jokingly, trying to pull the plastic item out of his hands when Harvey decided to simply hand it to her. She pretended to be shocked when she saw what it was.

"Harvey! Is that porn!?" she asked, pretending to be outraged. She looked at the cover more closely. "Wait, is it porn?"

"Ye-eessss," he said, "or at the very least it's erotica, I suppose. It's about a futuristic society where a virus has -"

"Nah, that's not for me. What else do you have?" she asked.

Harvey sighed and mumbled something about understanding the plot while he pulled a clear, flat tote out from under the couch. He pulled the top off, and Ryann got a clearer insight into her boyfriend's personality.

"Harvey, these are so old my grandfather could've watched most of these," she said after poring over the contents of the VHS porn collection. "Ugh, why did that come out of my mouth," she muttered as an involuntary shiver of disgust ran down her spine.

Harvey had to laugh at how she’d managed to gross herself out. “Why would you even think that?” he asked her, pulling her down on the couch as he sank down into it himself.

“I have no idea. My brain is a weird place. Oh, this one might be good,” she said, pulling out a VHS with an artsy cover. “Oh. No, I don’t think I want to watch this one either. These are all bad, Harvey, I’m reconsidering this whole encounter,” she said, laughing.

“No no, wait, I’ve got it. This one.” He took out a copy of 9 ½ Weeks. “Not porn, exactly, but close. We don’t have to finish it if you really don’t like it.”

“It doesn’t sound awful,” she said, reading the back. “Mickey Rourke was hot back in the day. I’ll give it a try.”

“Oh, I see, Mickey Rourke, that's the tipping point,” Harvey said, half jokingly, half something else Ryann couldn’t quite identify. He put the top back on the clear tote and pushed it back under the couch. "Should I get some snacks for us? I'm not sure if you had dinner -"

"We split some apps at the Stardrop. But snacks are good," she replied as he put the tape in the VCR. She checked her messages quickly while he was popping popcorn in the kitchen.

Leah: you take off back to loverboys place?

Ryann: Yeppppppp I'll talk to you tomorrow ❤️

Elliott: Be safe! Take precautions, my muse

Leah: he means don't make us aunties yet

Ryann: thanks for clarifying, leah

She put her phone away as Harvey returned with a comically large bowl of popcorn. "Will that be enough popcorn for the two of us and whoever else is coming over for this two hour sex movie?" she joked as he placed the bowl on the coffee table.

He pulled her in close and, expecting a kiss, she let him; instead, Harvey licked her face from chin to forehead and then sat back into the couch as if he’d done nothing unusual at all. She shrieked and he covered her mouth delicately with one hand.

“Why did you do that?!”

“This is an important part, pay attention,” he said, pointing at the screen. “Elizabeth is meeting her lover John for the first time.” He picked up one single piece of popcorn and ate it, slowly, while looking her directly in the eye. “Watch,” he said cheerfully.

“You dickhead,” she said, wiping her face on his shirt sleeve. He let her do it, then quickly tucked her head into his elbow and gave her a noogie.

“Harvey! I actually did my hair today!”

“Don’t worry. You’re still pretty.”

She settled in to watch the movie with him, not taking her eyes off the screen for a moment, only making comments from time to time.

“She’s not even on beat,” she said at the striptease scene.

“That’s the point,” he replied.

“If you ever put a jalapeno in my mouth with no warning like that,” she said at the refrigerator scene.

“No, John was wrong for that,” he replied.

When the movie was over she sighed and stood up to shake out her legs. “She needed that hat, he got her hair wet so many times. And he threw it in the street like an asshole.”

Harvey laughed, that deep baritone laugh that she felt certain only she was allowed to hear. “That’s all you have to say about the whole movie?”

“The riding crop scene. Why did those two clerks act so shocked? Of course he’s going to try it out on her. Did they think he had a horse or something?”

Harvey snorted, then fell to laughing. “John had a whole life we didn’t know anything about, he might’ve had a horse.”

“Mmhm. Well, that wasn’t as bad as some of the other things you had in that box.” Harvey stood up behind her and pulled her in close to him, inhaling her scent and nibbling her ear.

"Are you going to be nice to me? Because I have a screaming cat I can go home to if you're going to lick my face again." She was already preening for his attention despite her words, making small noises of happiness as he kissed along her neck and shoulders, trailing his hands up and down her arms.

“I can use my tongue for other purposes, if you’d rather,” he whispered silkily into her ear.

"Yes, please, after I do this," she said, sliding down to her knees on the kitchen tiles and unzipping his pants. She pulled his pants down and let out a mmm of satisfaction as she sucked the head into her mouth.

"Did you need something in your mouth, sweetheart?" he crooned to her softly, rubbing her arms and pulling her head and neck closer ever more slowly.

"Yeah. Sometimes I like that feeling. Of fullness? Or something like that." She pushed up a bit to take a bit more of him into her mouth and he moaned. "Let me sit down for this, Ryann. You're going to make my legs give out."

He slid into a kitchen chair and she crawled on the floor towards him. To her delight it made him blush. "I, ah, pretty sure the floor is clean in here," he muttered. She laughed and scooted over between his legs. "I'm not exactly here for that, Harvey," she murmured as she took him in her mouth again. He sighed softly and stroked her hair and shoulders as she moved her mouth up and down, in and out, letting out slurping sounds as she did.

"Ryann," he said in a strangled voice, "I'm going to cum if you keep that going."

"Is that not the idea?" she asked, pulling her mouth off him and placing her hands on his thighs.

"Little fucking minx," he whispered as he stood, prompting her up off the floor with his long arms. "Bed. Now."

“You say the nicest things to me, Harvey,” she murmured. He swatted her ass in the direction of his bed.

She stood next to the bed as he requested, letting him undress her. It reminded her of the dream she’d had weeks ago, him undressing her by the picture window. She’d been convinced then that he was indifferent to her, from the way she’d watch him like a spy from across the room; now she was his little fucking minx and he was pulling off her clothes, couldn’t wait to put his mouth on her.

Maybe the magic Welwick told her about worked for more than just crops.

“Are you comfortable?” he asked. She pulled a pillow down for her head as he got a condom out of the drawer next to his bed.

“Yeah, I am,” she replied, looking into his face, pulling him to her. “Fuck me,” she said softly. “No games or punishments or anything else, please.”

“I thought I was going to - “

“I changed my mind. Just want you inside me. Please?”

“Of course, sweetheart,” he murmured as he hooked her legs up over his shoulders. He grabbed at her hips, slid her body down further to the edge of his bed as she waited with anticipation. He pushed forward against her legs, his cock pressing into her with just the right amount of friction to make her moan his name, her voice splitting harshly at the end.

"I'll never get tired of hearing you say my name like that," he said, pushing deeper into her, grabbing one breast while he softly bit at the nipple. She wriggled just a little bit and he picked up her hand to place it down gently over her mound.

"Can I watch you play with your pussy?" he asked, his voice low and lethal, not a question but a request. Harvey sighed as she began, watching her small, short fingers drag and flutter circles and strokes over and around her clitoris. It was art and no one would tell him otherwise.

"Please," she murmured, and he knew what was meant. "I need-"

In answer he began to slowly, almost torturously slow, move in and out of her, somehow coordinating his movements with hers. He watched her small, precise movements grow faster and more sporadic as he kept edging her with his cock. Her whimpers and moans quieted as she concentrated on her own pleasure. When she finally found her peak and let go, he knew what her face looked like while her pussy tried to eat him alive.

He moved on her then, pushing her legs back to her elbows as he buried himself deep inside her, rocking her back and forth as his hips pummeled into hers. Ryann made a chirp of contentment at having all that stimulation to herself, watching him through the orgasm colored hues she currently saw the world from. It was a lovely sight, watching him trying to follow her lead for once, and it was what she’d needed.

He lay down next to her to snuggle her after getting rid of the condom, pulling her in close to smell her scent, fall leaves and rain. "Will you stay here tonight?" he asked.

"Twig will lose it if I'm not there to feed her first thing in the morning," she said apologetically.

He nodded. "Must appease the beastie, I suppose." He snuggled her into his arms. “One of these days, maybe,” he said.

Two days later, Ryann banged on Rasmodius’s tower door.

“What? You?!” He laughed. “No. I’m busy.”

He tried to close the door in her face but somehow Ryann was able to push past him into the tower. He looked at her in surprise and decided to let her stay.

“I can’t talk to Mr Qi, he creeps me out, and I can’t just get in touch with Welwick,” Ryann seethed as she paced. “I need answers, Magnus.”

Magnus put down the manuscript he’d been focused on and simply said, “Ask.”

“How does a stupid necklace let magic move through me? Will it make me lose my mind if I don't do something about it? Does my magic let me do stuff besides grow crops?”

She’d expected him to groan or complain, but he did neither.

“Here.” He’d found a blank sheaf of paper and a fountain pen from somewhere, and threw them at her, not caring much if she caught them or not. “Take notes so we don’t have to see each other again so soon.” He sighed at the time lost educating a mortal.

“The stupid necklace, as you put it, acts as a release, letting you freely dispose of mana, or magical energy. If you don't dispose of it in the same way it flows into you, then the mana buildup will flood your brain, your behavior will become erratic and your mood nonsensical. As naturally as you picked up the mana, the necklace allows you to dispose of it. In time you’ll learn how to manage without it, but you clearly need it right now.

“And let me tell you something else, girl.” He fixed her with a steely stare, perfected over centuries. “Do not let anyone tell you to stay out of the mines. You’re tiptoeing around the idea of not going in them at all, aren’t you?”

She nodded, sheepishly. “How did you know that?”

“Humans are fucking predictable, that’s how.”

“Aren’t you technically human, Magnus?”

He hissed at her. “Not for many years. How insulting.”

“But if I can find the necklace in town somehow, I won’t need to go into the mines, will I?”

“Why do you need me to tell you not to listen to a scared man who doesn’t know what he’s afraid of?”

She flinched as if he’d hit her.

“I must be feeling magnanimous today,” he said dryly. “Do you have any other questions?”

“Does the magic make me more attractive to other people?” The question had tumbled out of her without much, if any, thought at all.

He cocked his head at her. “Yes. Humans are attracted to energy so markedly different from theirs. Your doctor didn’t stand a chance once you’d decided on him.”

“So Harvey doesn’t really - he’s just doing what I want him to do, then? This isn’t real, what I have with him?”

“Fucking Yoba, am I a love doctor or a wizard?” he barked at her, then took the smallest amount of pity when a tear came unbidden to her eye. “Oh. Well." He snorted, as if he couldn't bear to be unkind to her. "The man loves you, if you care to know. Besotted.”

He shook his head in annoyance. “No more questions. Come here.” He gestured her over to the cauldron. “You wanted to know about the potion before. I've made it with ingredients from the forest and now it's had several more weeks to steep.” He scooped up a cup and held it to her face. "Drink."

"Ew." Ryann leaned back from the foaming green liquid and its pungent aroma. "What the hell is it going to do to me?"

"I can't quite say, but it should put you in tune with the forest's magic. Should help the mana flow more freely as well, although I didn't craft it with that purpose in mind." He wiggled the cup in front of her face impatiently. "Unlike you, I don't have all day."

Ryann looked at it - and him - warily. "Will you zoom me back to my house after I drink it?"

He rolled his eyes dramatically. "Zoom you?"

"You know what I mean, Magnus."

He held the bridge of his nose between his fingers. "Yes, fine. I will zoom you home afterwards. Drink. Now."

She drank. Her senses went sideways, stuttering out as her vision turned green. She slumped on the floor in front of the cauldron, watching the candles on the floor flickering.

She heard Magnus speaking above her, his words washing over her as if from a great distance, before she felt herself tugged away from the tower.

"I can assure you that the potion won't have a negative effect on the baby, Ryann. You needn't worry. Your child will be a blessing to the Valley."

Chapter Text

She stayed in bed the rest of the day and half of the next, intent on ignoring the outside world. Twig made no demands of her, for once; instead the little cat curled up under Ryann’s chin and purred as the phone next to her twitched with notifications on the charger. Leah. Elliott. Harvey.

Harvey. That was going to be a long, heated conversation - and she knew he’d eventually decide to come to the house if she didn’t answer her phone. She clutched Twig to her, as if laying in bed with her cat, dissociating about her future was helping anything.

Your child will be a blessing to the Valley.

She wasn’t ready. She would probably never be ready.

Fucking Magnus. Surely he’d tossed that little tidbit her way to make sure she’d think twice about barging into his tower again. And the thing he’d said about the mines, as well… that hurt. There had been truth in that. But, that was a thing she could take care of.

“Fuck it, it’s raining,” she said to Twig, pulling the sword out from under her bed along with her pickaxe. The little black cat meowed plaintively. “Don’t look at me like that. I always need fiber for those tea saplings. Some ore wouldn’t hurt either,” she said, grabbing some cheese, field snacks, and coffee from the fridge. She put on her work boots and an old baseball cap, grabbing her phone as she ran out the door.

As she trekked up the mountain, she sent a message to the group chat with Leah and Elliott to let them know about the mines. She sent a different message to Harvey, making up an excuse about a migraine. She then slipped her phone back in her pocket without checking for a response from any of them.

Marlon came out to greet her as she walked into the entrance to the mines. “Thought you’d run off with that pink and blue sword, never to return,” he said with a sideways glance.

“Handing out the side eye for free today, I see,” Ryann replied. At that, Marlon looked at her head-on, a surprised smirk on his face. He gestured to the elevator, hit the down button for her. “Have at it, girl. I’ll keep an eye out for ya,” he said. “Hope you’ve been practicing,” he added.

“Does stabbing a slime you painted on an old wood pallet count as practice?” she asked.

“That's - hey, you know, maybe I’ll come down with you for a bit,” he said, following her into the elevator. “It only goes down to level 5 for you anyway, that’s as far down as we went the first time you were here.”

Ryann shrugged and went to press 5, but Marlon intercepted her and pressed 1 instead. “Plenty of goodies on the first floor, let’s not get ahead of ourselves,” he said quickly.

“Haven’t you gone down much further in these mines than level 5?” Ryann asked, curious.

“Of course. But you haven’t,” Marlon said pointedly. “It’s a safety maneuver put in place by the wizard so newbies and tourists can’t come in here and get slain by shadow people on the 80th floor right off the bat.”

“There’s shadow people on the 80th floor?" Ryann felt a chill go down her spine. "I thought shadow people were just monsters my grandfather made up to keep me in bed at night and not roaming around the Valley.”

“I can see him saying that,” Marlon said. “And it worked too, huh? You’ve not been back here in quite some time. Or is that boyfriend keeping you too busy to come up the mountain?”

“I can neither confirm nor deny,” Ryann replied, and Marlon barked out a harsh laugh. “That sounds about right,” he muttered.

The first floor was empty of monsters, save for a single green slime Ryann easily dispatched with her Insect Head. Marlon looked impressed for a split second. “You have been practicing,” he said, a hint of pride in his voice as she used the sword to mow down the fiber she’d found.

“Yes, I have,” she said with some satisfaction. “Although I’m sure a single green slime is easy to kill compared to what’s underneath these floors.”

“Truer words never spoken,” Marlon replied, uncovering the ladder down to the next floor. “Let’s keep going.”

“You don’t have to babysit me if you have better things to do, Marlon.”

“Oh, yes I do, or your grandfather will never forgive me,” he said, sliding to the bottom of the ladder like a fireman might slide to the bottom of a firepole. “What? It’s easier. How else am I supposed to go down one of these ladders?” he said to her surprised look.

“I - oh shit, rock crab,” she said with an odd sense of relief, dodging and spearing the crab with her Insect Head.

“Hey, you didn’t get taken out by a rogue rock crab,” Marlon said, a smile ghosting across his wrinkled face. “Orem would be proud of you, little girl.”

“Don’t know about that, Marlon,” she said, switching out her sword for her pickaxe when she found some copper ore. “I’d like to think so, though.”

“Hey, you know, if there’s something on your mind, ain’t no one here but us,” Marlon replied in a gentler tone. “Not even rock crabs, pretty sure you just got the last one.”

She laughed. "How much time you got? Could take all day. Maybe longer."

He nodded. "I got that feeling before, at the Guild. Like you were going to lose it if you didn't jet when you did."

Ryann nodded. "Accurate," she said, feeling tears starting to prickle her eyes.

Marlon grabbed her arm. "It's him, isn't it? Is he hurting you? If he's putting hands on you, Gil and I will fix it so he never hurts anyone ever again," he promised, murder crossing over his light eyes.

She shook her head vehemently. "Harvey wouldn't do that. You're way off base."

He pulled his hand back and fixed her with a granite hard stare. "Straighten it out for me then, girl," he said, in a tone that brooked no arguments.

She sighed. "I can't sleep because the mana is all clogged up in my system, so I have to find this necklace. Elvish jewelry. So I can sleep. According to Welwick and Rasmodius, anyway. So then I have to go into the mines to look for it, or hope I find it bopping around Pelican Town in an artifact spot somewhere. That's the two places Welwick said I'd find it. But Harvey hates when people go in the mines and under no circumstances does he want me in them."

She heard Marlon snort laugh and looked to the side to see him nearly bent over with laughter. "What's funny about all that?" she asked.

"Doctor Harvey makes so much money off the tourists in these damn mines. More money than checkups for the villagers, that's for fuckin sure," he said, waving his arms with mirth. "But I can see how he wouldn't want you in particular to go in the mines, I suppose. So I take it you've been trying to find time to get back up here and look for that necklace."

"Yes," Ryann said. "I'm desperate to find it, Marlon. I can't keep going like this."

"Come to think of it." Marlon stood up from where he'd been examining a crack in the cave wall. "I don't know if I've ever seen Elvish jewelry in these caves. Not to say you couldn't find it here, I don't understand why or how things show up in the treasure chests," he added upon seeing her grim face.

"Am I not looking in the right place, then?" she said, tears coming unbidden to her eyes for the second time that day. "Welwick told me it could be found here. Magnus specifically told me to go into the mines."

"Well, if she says it, then you keep looking. Magnus, though. He's a crotchety old bastard," Marlon said with a snort. “He’d tell you left to make you go right, if you get my meaning.”

“Would he - do you think he’d outright lie, about something?” Ryann bit her lip. “To get a rise out of me?”

Marlon’s brow creased. “No, I don’t think so. Magnus is a lot of things, but he’s not a liar. Why?”

“He told me something and I’m really hoping he’s got it wrong somehow.”

“He’s not often wrong, either,” Marlon replied, looking at her askance. “What did he tell you, Ryann?”

Ryann’s lip quivered. “That I’m pregnant.”

Marlon covered his face and nose with his hand for a moment and exhaled loudly. “When did Magnus tell you all this?

“Yesterday.” Ryann hurriedly wiped tears out of her eyes at the memory.

“Mmmmh. And it’s Doctor Harvey’s, then?”

“Of course it is,” Ryann said, looking dismayed. “How many men in Pelican Town do you think I’m sleeping with, Marlon?”

“You ain’t sleepin, so that’s not my concern,” he said wryly. “But I do know you are with that Elliott fellow quite a lot.”

Ryann barked out a laugh. “Oh, it’s not like that. I would never have sex with Elliott. He’s one of my closest friends here.”

“Uh huh. So, let me ask you this, then. It’s still early enough that you could be, uh, unpregnant if you wanted to be, correct?” Marlon pressed.

“Yes.”

“Do you want to do that?” Marlon let the question hang in the air.

“I don’t know,” Ryann snuffled. “I guess I wanted to come down here and stab stuff with a sword and be dramatic about things for a while.”

“Sure, that’s productive,” Marlon said, as he watched her send a few more gleefully bouncing slimes to their deaths. “Watch for that big white bug comin’ in hot,” he called out.

“What the fuck is that?” Ryann yelled, thrusting the Insect Head at the rapidly approaching monster. It nicked her arm and she shrieked as she stabbed at it.

“You got lucky there,” Marlon called. “Needs a little more polishing, I’d say.”

“Fuckin nailed me,” she said, stomping the monster’s carcass into the cave floor beneath her feet.

“Alrighty there angry pants, you wanna use your monster stomping boots some more, or would you like to come to the guild and have tea with a coupla old men, hmm? I know we’ve got some salve to put on your arm if you want it.”

“Okay, but I need to get the fiber that’s all the way over there in the corner first.”

"You can take whatever you want off this floor for supplies, Ryann, you know that. I don't know what you're doing with all that fiber, but you're welcome to it."

"Caroline taught me how to make tea saplings. They're easy to put together. I sell them for 500g each if you want one," she offered, mowing down the fiber neatly.

"Aren't you industrious. That's a good thing to do in your spare time between harvests."

Ryann nodded. "I'm saving up for a house expansion. I really need a kitchen and a bigger bathroom. I don't know how my grandfather coped with a one room house all those years. It's pretty tight in there and I've only got a cat. Can't imagine anyone else living there with me."

Marlon raised his eyebrows at the last sentence. "Who'd you want to be living with you, Ryann? Not Elliott, from the sounds of it."

Ryann snorted and shook her head. "He spends more time on his hair than anyone else I've ever met."

A rarely used smile floated onto Marlon's features. "I believe that, too."

"Oh, it's true," Ryann said with a laugh. "At least Harvey doesn't spend that long on getting ready." She swiped the last of the fiber and stuffed it down into her pack. “I need a bigger one of these, too. Pierre sells a huge backpack but I just can’t justify spending the gold on it quite yet.”

“Time to put it on the baby shower registry,” Marlon said, shooting her a look to gauge if he’d gone too far. Her eyes went wide at his comment and she looked at the ground with a smirk. "I guess moms need diaper bags," she said in a tiny voice.

Marlon nodded. "You know. Gil is in that rocking chair all day anyway, and he has a soft spot for babies. Surprisingly. So you could still go get fiber in the mines if you needed to, Ryann."

Ryann shot Marlon a look, baleful and tear stained at the same time. Her lip trembled. "What did I do to deserve you being so nice to me, Marlon?" she asked.

"Rasmodius said it, girl. You're the one whose arrival was long foreseen. I'll help you any way I can."

Ryann couldn't help herself and wrapped the reluctant man in a hug, dropping her sword and her pack to the ground.

"Plus, Orem would kick my ass from beyond the grave if I didn't," Marlon said in a strangled voice. "Alright, that's enough, quit cryin on my jacket."

Ryann breathed a sigh of relief when she checked her messages after leaving the Guild. Harvey had offered painkillers if she needed them, but that was all. She was exhausted after her visit - Gil couldn’t stop asking how Harvey could make it through medical school and not know how babies are made - and really would have a headache if she didn’t get home and lie down soon. The rain pummeled her on the way home and her backpack felt heavier with each step she took.

“Migraine, huh?”

She spun around to find Harvey standing in the rain next to the slime pallet. His face was calm, but his voice held heat. She felt like a kid caught with her hand in the candy jar and it pissed her off.

“Okay, you caught me.” She threw her hands up in the air. “Sorry, Harvey. You want to fight about it outside in the rain?”

He stepped onto the porch with her as she fumbled for her key. “This is quite the…whatever it is,” he said, tapping a finger on the Insect Head.

“Yeah,” she said in a low, seductive tone. “Want me to use it on you sometime, handsome?”

“Yoba, Ryann,” he said in a scoffing tone. “No thank you.”

“I bet you’d use it on me if you couldn’t find any scarves,” she teased him as she finally got the door open. Twig came barreling straight to Harvey, screaming for attention.

“Well fuck me, I guess,” she griped as Harvey scooped Twig up for pets. She tossed her gear on the table and threw herself onto her bed, gratefully sinking into the mattress. “How did you immediately become my cat’s best friend?”
Harvey refused to take the bait. “She must know I have your best interests at heart. I think I deserve an explanation as to what you did with yourself today, Ryann.” Twig seemed to scowl down at her from her perch on his shoulders.

“I went mining with Marlon. I found fiber for more tea saplings. More copper ore, too. Ooh I found this big amethyst too, wanna see?”

“Not particularly, no,” Harvey said. “Why did you lie to me, Ryann?”

“Because you’d make it into a big deal and it’s not, Harvey. It’s just gathering resources.”

“Which you lied to me about, Ryann. You don’t think that’s a whole problem in and of itself? Not to mention you had me concerned for your health for no reason.”

Ryann sighed, staring up at the ceiling to avoid looking Harvey in the face. “Fine. Yes, I lied. I shouldn’t have done that. I’m sorry for doing that. But I’m not sorry for going into the mines. I’m going to keep doing that because I need those resources to expand the farm.”

“Those mines are not safe, Ryann. I treat people who go into those mines all the time, I see firsthand what happens in them. I wish you’d stay out, I really do.”

“I know.” She continued to stare at the ceiling. “But Marlon was with me. I didn’t get hurt in the mines, I didn’t even go down past level 3.”

“If you didn’t get hurt, then what is that bandage on your arm? And don’t lie to me again, please.”

She sighed. “It’s just a scrape. Gil and Marlon gave me some salve for it and it’ll be good as new.”

“So you did get hurt.”

“I’ve done worse to myself here on the farm on a normal day. It barely registered on my radar for injuries. I forgot about it right after it happened.”

Harvey loudly sighed, and Ryann knew he was doing that thing where he pinched his fingers around the bridge of his nose out of annoyance with her. “I won’t lie to you about it again, okay?” she said in a small voice.

“Will you at least tell me when you’re going to the mines so I can prepare myself?” he asked.

“Prepare for what?” she asked slowly, although she already had an idea.

“Well, Ryann, for whenever it is Marlon decides to let you go adventuring by yourself and you get swarmed by a pack of whatever the fuck crawls around down there. So I can prepare for the possibility that I’m going to have to see you dragged down from the mountain, into the clinic in the hopes that I can save you.”

It took all the strength left in her body not to roll her eyes at the man. “Harvey, there’s a decent chance I will find the Elvish jewelry in the mines. You remember what Welwick told me about that, right? I need to find that necklace. It’s becoming more and more urgent that I do.”

“Ryann, there’s no proof - you know what, I really don’t want to have a conversation about that right now,” he said, his voice darkening, dripping with condescension.

“I really do have a headache now, Harvey,” she said shortly. “I’ll talk to you tomorrow.”

“Ryann, this conversation is not finished. Not to my satisfaction, anyway.”

“Oh, I’m aware, but every last ounce of patience I possess has fucked off for the night,” she said tightly, boring holes in the ceiling with the force of her stare.

He sighed yet again, but said nothing. She turned toward the wall, and let the tears flow down her face yet again as he dropped Twig on her bed.

“Goodnight, Ryann,” he said a moment later, closing the door behind him, the sound of the rain muffling his footsteps as he left.

Chapter Text

Harvey walked with practiced calm out of her house, locking her front door from the inside as he closed it behind him. Ryann had all but tossed him out on his ear, which, in hindsight, he could admit perhaps he’d deserved. He thought about how he’d spoken to her and a grimace crossed his face. But how could she think a necklace could help her sleep?

He’d made a trip to the farm only to stand in the rain waiting for her and she’d lied to him. A lie of omittance, yes, but that was still a lie.

“Harvey!”

She stood in the rain in her stocking feet, the door open wide to the elements. Twig stared out into the dark at the pair of them, as if she wondered what could compel humans to stand in a storm.

“Ryann, please go back inside, you’ll make yourself sick,” he said, tempted to close the distance between them in an attempt to take away the sting of their argument.

“No. You need to listen.” She stepped back onto the porch and he followed her so as to be out of the pouring rain for a moment. He could see her face was strained, whether with anger or pain he couldn’t tell.

“You can’t tell me what Welwick told me doesn’t make sense when you’re scared of me going into the mines because there’s monsters there. If the monsters are real, then you have to admit magic is real, because otherwise there’s no explaining how quickly they regenerate in the mines. Either the monsters aren’t real because magic isn’t real - in which case you don’t need to worry about me looking for the Elvish jewelry in the mines - or there’s monsters in the mines, magic is real, and you have to accept the possibility that locating this necklace would help me sleep.”

Her speech rocked him back into his heels for a moment. Her eyes were always intense, but right now they seemed incandescent, as the potency of her beliefs would burn him if not for the rain keeping him wet. She was angry and she meant it. He impulsively pulled her to him, tucking her soaked head under his chin.

“I love you,” he said, his voice breaking as he said the words. “If you think wearing the necklace would help you, let’s find it.”

She grabbed him back in a hug, but he could feel her tensed against him like a spring held tight. "Do you believe me? Or do you just not want to fight anymore?" she asked dubiously.

"I believe that you know things I don't. I'm not sure what to think half the time, if I'm being honest, but I know that underestimating you is a mistake I won't make again," he said, a note of caution in his tone.

She narrowed her eyes at him. "I don't know what all that means, but I'm going back in the house now."

She turned to find the door shut in her face. She tried the knob to find the door locked. “I didn’t lock this, what the fuck?”

“I locked it for you,” Harvey admitted, rubbing his hand on the back of his neck. The glare she gave him could have cut glass. “Why would you do that? I didn’t ask you to do that,” she said. “I didn’t even feed Twig dinner. How am I going to get back in?”

“Do you have a spare key?”

“Yes, inside, where it doesn’t do me any good,” she replied. “Can I use your phone?”

He handed it to her and she called someone who picked up her call right away. “Marlon? It’s Ryann. Would my grandfather by any chance have left a key to the farmhouse at the guild?” The relief in her voice was palpable on her face as she leaned against the side of the house. “Wonderful. I locked myself out. Can I borrow that key and bring it back tomorrow? Thanks, you’re a lifesaver, see you soon.” She handed the phone back to Harvey. “Gotta go up the hill to the guild for the second time today. I’m tired just thinking about it. But at least I don’t have to break a window.”

He knew better than to say it, but Harvey thought she looked more exhausted than he could remember her looking. “I’ll go up to the guild and get it for you, so you don’t have to go back up,” he said.

“Thank you,” she said without arguing, sliding down until her bottom hit the wooden porch, laying her head on her arms. Something was definitely off, he thought as he started his walk up the path behind the farmhouse, but there would be time to ask her about that later.

"You're soaked through, doc," Marlon said as Harvey opened the door to the guild. The little room was cozy with a fire merrily roaring in the fireplace. Gil nodded a greeting in Harvey’s general direction.

"I didn't want Ryann to walk back up, she's got a headache," he said by way of explanation as Marlon handed him the spare key to the farmhouse.

"Makes sense. She did a lot today. She's getting better with her weapon every time I see her," Marlon replied.

Harvey nodded and let the conversation fall instead of saying what he wanted to say. He firmly believed small talk was a trap, and there was no reason to continue an unenjoyable conversation unless it involved need-to-know medical information. But to his surprise, the normally taciturn Marlon continued speaking.

"It's good you came up tonight, cause I wanted you to know something else, doc. I promised Ryann’s grandfather I would protect her if she returned to the Valley. She was his only grandchild and he was very concerned about her well being."

Gil offered his two cents from his rocking chair. "You remember Orem, doc? You don't fuck around on a promise to Orem, not even when he's dead."

Harvey did nod his agreement with that. He remembered Ryann’s grandfather, who'd passed on during his first year in practice in Pelican Town. Orem Franklin had been a cheerful and charismatic man, but formidable when necessary.

"All of that to say, she's not friendless up here in the mines. Gil and I have a vested interest in Ryann staying alive." Marlon bit out the last sentence as if he expected Harvey to disagree with him.

In his blandest voice Harvey replied, "I'm glad to hear that. I should probably get going so as to not keep her waiting, but one of us will get this back to you by the end of the week. Have a good night, gentlemen."

He thought he heard Gil sneering as the door clicked shut behind him, but he quickly forgot about it as he headed back out into the rain. He knew he hadn't exactly garnered the esteem of the Pelican Town Adventurers Guild. It didn't bother him.

Out of the corner of his eye Harvey saw a man leave Linus's tent. However, it was not Linus who left the tent but a man with an odd blue tint to his skin. The storm he was in was such that he was more than willing to overlook the incident in favor of getting back to the farmhouse, but the man with blue skin flagged him down. Harvey found the man's smile unnerving, but also felt inclined to stop for him for reasons he didn't quite understand.

"Can I help you?" he asked warily.

"I know you," the man said. "I'm Mr. Qi. Your girlfriend doesn't like me."

"Okay. I'm going to leave now," Harvey replied evenly, walking around the man and going down the hill towards the farmhouse.

"I'll meet you down there," Mr. Qi said over the rain, to which Harvey chose not to respond. There was only so much oddness he could take before things stopped seeming real to him.

She sat up when she saw Harvey approaching. "Thank you for getting that," she said, standing up and kissing him on the cheek as he gave her the key. "You're soaked, maybe we should wash your clothes? Or do you want to take a shower maybe?"

"Ryann, there was a blue man who came out of Linus's tent. He told me that he knew me, and then he said you didn’t like him. I don't know what to make of any of it."

"Blue man? You mean Mr. Qi?" Ryann asked as she opened the door. "Okay, now I have to find a place to hide my spare so this never happens again," she muttered to herself.

"I told Marlon you or I would bring that key back to him later in the week. But how do you know that man?"

She laughed. "You wouldn't believe me if I told you."

"Try me."

"I don't know if I want to have another conversation tonight, to be honest," Ryann said. "The first one we tried didn't go so well. Do you want me to throw your clothes in the wash? I think I have some sweatpants and a sweatshirt from my grandfather that will fit you."

The idea of wearing Orem's old clothes didn't sit right with him, but it couldn't be helped. "Okay, just point me in the right direction and I'll deal with the wet clothes if you'll find the sweatpants and sweatshirt. I think you might have company soon."

"What?" Ryann jumped as a loud knock came at the door. "Who the hell is out in this weather?"

"Mr. Qi," Harvey said. "I think he wants to talk to you."

"To both of you, actually," Mr. Qi said through the door. Ryann sighed, loudly, as she opened the door for him.

"Thanks for not just materializing straight into the house, I guess," she said to him as he stepped in, somehow not bringing any water in with him.

"Oh I wouldn't do that," Mr. Qi replied. "Thanks for having me in your home, Ryann. I remember when this was your grandfather's. You've made it, ah. Different."

"Okay? What are you here for, Qi?" Ryann sounded irritated. "Any more dreams you feel like showing up in?"

Harvey gave her an appraising look, and she gave his gray sweatpants an appraising look right back.

“Magnus said you spoke to him yesterday,” Mr. Qi replied. “His wards admitted you even when Magnus didn’t want to, which is impressive. But then, you are impressive, Ryann.”

Ryann blew air out of the side of her mouth. “Yes, I spoke to him. Why?”

She got the sense that Qi was sensing the energy between her and Harvey, trying to find a place to land that didn’t cause destruction. “I thought perhaps I could clear up any questions you might still have from the other day. After we met at Magnus’s tower, that is.”

Ryann’s eyes cut daggers at Qi, but he didn’t seem to understand. “What do you really want, Qi? Truly, why are you in my home?”

“The truth of the matter? I don’t like that you think I’m a pervert. What happened in your dream was truly a mistake, and it horrified me when I learned what kind of dream I was intruding in. I wish for your forgiveness, Ryann.”

Harvey’s head swiveled soundlessly, first towards her, then towards Mr. Qi. “How did you manage to do any of that, might I ask?”

“I think you’ve figured this out on your own, but I’m not human, Harvey. Therefore, the ways and means I use to travel can’t be measured by human dimensions.”

Harvey barked out a laugh. “Ryann’s dreams aren’t safe for you to be in, however it is you managed to end up there.”

Qi turned his head to the side like a golden retriever. “I’m not sure what spirit that statement was made in, but for what it’s worth, I agree.”

“Why would you be somewhere so inappropriate to begin with? That sounds like terrible judgment to me.” She let herself have just a small sideways glance at Harvey, her bad mood from earlier lifted as she clocked the ticking motion in his jaw.

Qi shrugged, his dark suit sparkling under the lights in the farmhouse, then turned back towards Ryann. “Ryann, I want to make peace. The junimo hate discord, and we’ve had enough of that between us already.” He stepped back toward the door and opened it to the rain outside. “Please consider it. I know you have questions. I have answers.” He winked as he pulled the door shut behind him.

“What an asshole.” Harvey stalked to the door in two long legged steps and threw the door open. Mr. Qi was entirely gone, no trace of him going up the hill or on to town.

“He really isn’t human, Harvey. You’re not going to find him and beat him up.” Ryann’s tone was amused. “I’m going to change into my pajamas,” she called over her shoulder as she closed the bathroom door.

Harvey sighed and sat down on her bed. He pulled his tie loose, tugged it off his neck roughly. Twig shoved herself out from under the bed to look up at him with pupils the size of the moon. She stared intently at the tie and Harvey swished it just a little bit to see her response. The tiny cat tackled it with four sets of claws and the ferocity of a mountain lion. He flicked the tie away from her and she leaped in the air towards it with a small hiss. He pulled the tie back and she sat up to stalk.

"I liked this tie, too," he said, resigned to the fact that he could never wear it again. He let it drop on the floor again to see if she would pounce. Twig gleefully sank her claws into the silky fabric, trying to yank it out of his hand.

"What were you going to do if Qi was still outside?" Ryann asked as she sank down on the mattress next to him. "He's, like, impervious to harm."

"I don't know, Ryann. I just didn't like how he was talking to you." He twitched the tie again as she nudged Twig with her foot. The little cat did a bunny kick, letting Harvey win the tie away from her again. "Probably not fair to gang up on her, yeah?" Harvey asked.

She snorted a laugh. "She's destroying your tie and you wanna be fair about it? She has you wrapped around her little finger."

"That does appear to be the case," he said grimly.

"Next step is lying on your white button downs so all your work shirts are covered in black fur," she said lightly, tapping Twig on the tail with one finger. She twisted around, looking for her assailant, and Harvey managed to pull the tie back entirely.

"Look at this." She gently laid one hand each on Twig's shoulders and legs and spun the little cat like a pinwheel on the hardwood floor. "She loves it. The only problem is now I have to keep doing it, or she screams." Sure enough, she meowed sadly the second she stopped moving.

"So did I create this monster, or did you get here first and tell me I'm responsible?" Harvey asked playfully, leaning into her side. She rolled her eyes and pushed back into him.

“You’re an enabler, how’s that?” she replied. “It’s also fun to slide her across the floor from one person to another.”

“I’m sorry, slide her across the floor?”

“Yeah, she just lies there like she’s totally incapable of movement. Look.” She slid to her knees, handling Twig as if she were a bowling ball, and slid her across the floor to the opposite wall. Ryann then scurried over to the opposite wall, where she sent Twig back towards Harvey. “Now you have to do it again or she’ll scream.”

As if on cue, the little cat opened her mouth to let out a demanding yodel.

“She wants to be bowled, then?” Harvey said, a smile dusting his handsome face.

“I wonder if she’d let us send her into some bowling pins,” Ryann mused. “Like in a toy bowling game or something.”

“You’ve completely lost it.”

“I never had it. But do you think she’d let us do that?”

“Only one way to test that out.” Harvey was already on his phone looking for miniature bowling pins while Twig continued to yowl at his feet.

“Oh, and I meant to tell you. From before.”

“What’s that?” he said, looking at her over the top of his phone.

“I love you too, Harvey.”

Chapter Text

Hi everyone, I'll be taking this week off from posting but I will hopefully be back next week. I've got some health stuff happening this week (not bad health stuff but heavy health stuff) and my heart just isn't in it to get a chapter out. I'll be back soon!

Chapter Text

Ryann didn’t usually shop at JojaMart, and she definitely didn’t usually shop there right before closing time on a Tuesday night. But she’d never been two weeks late for her period before, either.

She pulled her hood up over her head and made a beeline straight for the feminine products aisle. No one else seemed to be in the store except for the creepy manager and his bowtie, as well as the cashier who always seemed to be on the verge of falling asleep. Even in her current situation, Ryann felt sorry for her.

She grabbed three tests, reconsidered and grabbed two more, then quickly marched up to the counter with her purchases. She quickly paid, shoved the bag into her backpack and stomped out of the store. She looked up at Harvey’s window as she walked past, keeping her hood up over her head. She knew she couldn’t keep this from him forever.

She almost had herself convinced that what Magnus had said was just a fever dream, something she’d imagined in the aftermath of taking that forest potion. She could see the effects of the potion - she'd felt more connected to her land over the past few weeks, and she’d been getting a bit more rest at night as well. Until tonight, when her tossing and turning had led her to throw her covers back, tuck her sleep shirt into a pair of jeans, shove her feet in her boots, and trek across town to hit Joja up right before closing.

If she didn’t take the tests, it didn’t have to be real, but it would be okay just to have them on hand, she reasoned. Her mind was a battleground of half-made decisions lately and this was no different.

When she returned home, she tossed the bag under her bed. Twig took off running from the hated plastic crinkly noise, making a growly noise as she went. Ryann wasn’t in the mood for her cat’s antics. She shed her hoodie at the door, left her pants and her boots in a pile next to the bed, and tucked her tired self beneath her quilt. In seconds she was asleep.

In her dream she sat on the silvery sandy ground of an icy cave, a deep blue lake dipping down as far as she could see in front of her criss-crossed legs. Bright turquoise fish darted to and fro beneath the calm waters of the lake, and she leaned forward over her boots to have a better look. As she did so, a deep red lava eel cannoned north through the clear blue water towards her, teeth bared, ferocity written deep and ugly into its features. She felt rather than heard the lava eel violently evading the clear serene waters that weren’t its natural habitat, jerking herself awake with the force of the dream’s ending.

She sat up to feel a deep, radiating pain in her back as she felt a familiar stickiness between her legs. A day ago she would have been relieved to feel that stickiness, relieved that she could go to Harvey and act like she’d finally decided on which birth control she would begin after her period stopped. But this wasn’t that, and she knew it as she scurried to the bathroom.

She could still see that fucking lava eel and its gaping maw as she found clean clothes and a pad for what was clearly - what? Her long awaited period, finally showing up - with teeth - after the wizard told her she was pregnant? Or was it a miscarriage, since Rasmodius wasn’t a liar? The radiating pain in her back felt different than the typical period cramps. She found the painkillers and cupped her hands under the tap for a drink to wash them down. Luckily, the flashlight on her phone helped her determine that she didn’t need to change the sheets on her bed, and she fell unconscious once more til dawn, when she awoke to Twig’s insistent breakfast time meows.

The pain had accrued in her body like a train bearing down on railroad tracks. “Oh my Yoba, be grateful I had you spayed,” she said to Twig, feeding the cat in record time. She changed the pad and gulped more ibuprofen, then raced back to her bed with her phone in hand, panic building in her gut, texting Leah as she went.

Ryann: what does a miscarriage feel like

Leah: That’s a concerning question… what’s going on?

Ryann: I don’t know if I'm having one or if my period is trying to kill me

Leah: Okay, you’re going to unlock the front door for me and I’ll be there soon

Ryann: done and done

Ryann sat up when she heard a booming knock, expecting Leah at the door. Instead, Magnus Rasmodius filled the doorway, both with his oversized lapels and his presence.

"Something is wrong," Ryann rasped, watching him leave the door wide open as he entered.

"Yes. Very wrong.” Magnus came through the door silently and placed two small vials on her nightstand. “You have a choice to make, Ryann, and you have to make it now.”

“What do you mean? Am I having a miscarriage?” Her voice rose in pain and fear.

“Don’t start feeling sorry for yourself now, girl,” he said gruffly. “I don’t have goddamn time for it and neither do you.” He gestured at the vials, identical in appearance. “This one on the left makes it so the pregnancy never happened. You’ll go back to being exactly the way you were before and the pain will be gone. If you want to keep the pregnancy, take the one on the right.”

“What?” Ryann couldn’t believe what she was hearing. “How is this possible? Is there a glitch in the fucking Matrix or something?”

Magnus glared at her and slowly made a fist with his hand at his side. “We really don’t have time for your whimsical human movie anecdotes. The vial you choose has to be consumed immediately, they are losing potency as we speak. Which vial will you take?”

“Is this because I drank that potion you gave me before?” Realization dawned on her, and she felt anger adding to the mix of emotions already cycling through her.

He grimaced. “Yes. I had forgotten that I’d put in the smallest twinge of black jafa root in the brew, which is an abortifacient. That’s why I’m here. I’ve put you in this position and I need to make it right.”

“Fuck, Magnus!” She sat up and began tapping her feet on the floor, her arms crossed at her chest.

“To be fair, I didn’t realize that you were pregnant until that moment after you drank the brew. I would not have suggested it otherwise,” he said hastily. “I hadn’t planned on offering it to you until you burst into my tower that day with your Yobaforsaken questions.”

“Don’t even try telling me this is my fault somehow,” Ryann screeched.

“Pick one!” Magnus roared back at her. “Make your fucking decision so I can leave you in peace!”

“I don’t know what to choose!” Ryann cried. “I hadn’t planned on this! I don’t even know if I want to be a mother!”

“Your immediate visual aspect indicates you are upset about losing it.” Magnus gestured at her overall state.

“I don’t know what I want, it’s not that simple!”

“Why do humans always want simple? Nothing is simple! Whichever vial you choose, you will have regrets. Choose the one you will regret least.”

“Yoba motherfucking damn it.” Ryann hadn’t known what she wanted until this moment and now she started to cry. She grabbed the vial on the right, unscrewed the top and gulped it. Immediate relief washed through her; she could’ve fallen to her knees in happiness. “You should sell that as a menstrual relief aid, Magnus. You’d make millions.”

“I cannot imagine anything I’d like less,” Magnus said in an ice-dipped tone as he dropped the other vial into his cloak sleeve. “You will sleep after taking that, I should imagine. Make the most of your time asleep, Ryann.”

“No dreams?” Ryann looked up into his eyes. “Promise?”

“Go talk to that boyfriend of yours if you want promises.” Magnus cleared his throat. “If I ever offer you a potion again, do me a favor and don’t drink it.”

“Deal,” Ryann croaked out as she crawled under the covers. Magnus teleported out of her house almost as Leah stepped through the front door.

“Ryann? I heard shouting as I came up through the fields, what’s going on?”

“I think I’m okay now. I’m sorry I got you worried earlier.” She snuggled further under the covers.

“Oh?” Leah looked disbelieving as she pulled a chair over from the table. “Cause that was a lot of yelling for you to suddenly be just fine, now. Why did you think you were having a miscarriage?”

“Because I was.”

“But now you’re not?” Leah sat in the chair with her legs spread, her elbows propped on her knees. “I don’t see how that’s possible.”

“The wizard was here.”

“The wizard?”

“He told me I was pregnant three weeks ago after I drank a potion he made in his tower.”

“What? You’re what? From that one time?” Leah pushed herself into an upright position as if proper posture might help things make more sense. “And you are sure you’re pregnant?” she asked with some uncertainty.

“He was here just now because he put something in the potion that was making me miscarry. Then he gave me something to drink that fixed it.” Ryann sleepily tossed her long curly hair over her shoulder.

“So you don’t even know what was in the vial? You have a lot of trust in that wizard, dude.”

Ryann shrugged and nodded. “I can’t explain it, but I do, yeah. Magnus takes responsibility for the things he’s responsible for.”

“This is like a bad sci-fi movie or something,” Leah whispered.

“Sorry it’s not better written,” Ryann said with a smirk. “I should just let Elliott write my life, it might have a plot that makes sense.”

“Are you kidding? I’m so entertained I can’t even tell you,” Leah said with a smile. “I told you not to make us aunties, you fucking dummy. Now you’re gonna have a baby keeping you up at night instead of your dreams.”

“Not just me. Harvey too.”

“That’s true, Harvey is the most dad-shaped guy I’ve ever met. So you’re absolutely positive you’re pregnant?”

“I have five JojaHealth pregnancy tests in a bag under my bed. Should I take them? That might clear a few things up.”

Leah nodded and stood up. “Let me get you a glass of water.”

Half an hour later, the five completed tests sat on a paper towel on Ryann’s bathroom counter.

“All positive,” Ryann breathed the words as her heart thumped in her chest. “Harvey is going to lose it.”

“He’s going to love it,” Leah said, waving her hand nonchalantly. “He told you as much before, didn’t he? He’s gonna go get a mermaid pendant, I bet.”

“What’s a mermaid pendant?” Ryann asked, still transfixed by the plus signs in the tests’ plastic windows.

“Dude, how have you lived here this long and you don’t know? That’s like Stardew Valley’s version of an engagement ring. Wedding ring too, I guess. You give the person you want to marry a mermaid pendant instead of a diamond.”

“What does it look like? The pendant?”

“It’s this long, twisty, shimmery deep blue shell. Really gorgeous. Have you never seen the marrieds in town wearing theirs?”

“Unlike some people, I don’t make it a habit to look down other people’s shirts looking for mermaid gear,” Ryann said dryly.

“The moms are hot in this town, okay? I know we’ve had this conversation before. Caroline alone could step on me and I’d thank her for the privilege."

“I think you underestimate just how hot you are, Leah. Caroline would be lucky to step on you.”

“Aww thanks, Ryann. This conversation has been fantastic for my ego,” Leah said. “How do you think you’re going to tell Harvey his breeding kink got real?”

“Yoba, I don’t know,” Ryann said wearily. “Should I make a little necklace out of these and give it to him as a gift? Hang them from a chain like a pendant?”

“It’s not a mermaid pendant, it’s an unplanned pregnancy pendant,” Leah cackled. “I wanna be a fly on the wall when you give that to him.”

“I mean, I was kidding, but it’s not the worst idea,” Ryann said slowly. “He was kind of put off that I didn’t know what the whole bouquet thing meant.”

“That would put a little humor into a shit sandwich situation,” Leah said. “Not that I’m unhappy to be an auntie or anything,” she added quickly. “And I certainly won’t refer to it as a shit sandwich situation to Harvey. He’d take that personally.”

“It’s got the potential for shit sandwich written all over it.” Ryann yawned. “Oh man, I’m exhausted. Rasmodius did say that the vial of whatever he gave me would make me sleepy.”

“I suppose making a big life decision would be exhausting,” Leah replied. “But the real question is, are you serious about the unplanned pregnancy pendant? Because I’ve already got ideas for it.”

Ryann laughed, freely given and unfettered for the first time in weeks. “Do you want me to wipe them down or anything? I can’t guarantee there’s no pregnant lady pee on these things.”

“Ew. Yeah, do that first. I’m gonna watch you do it, actually,” Leah said, taking a step back. "I didn't consider the pee part of this crafting moment."

Ryann nodded and pulled cleaning wipes out from under the counter. "That's fair. I wonder how Elliott will react when I tell him. What's he doing today?"

"He's been on a tear with his novel. Finally getting it all out on paper, I guess. I know about as much as you do."

"I know he sometimes falls off the map trying to get his work done," Ryann replied, wiping down every crevice of the plastic tests. “I hope the little plus signs in the windows don’t fade,” she said, cocking her head to the side.

“I’ll work fast, then,” Leah replied, scooping up the tests. “Gimme a bag for these so you can go take a nap. I’ll show you what I come up with later.”

“Okay. Thanks, Leah. I’m really nervous to tell him. I don’t think he'll abandon me or anything like that, but everything will change when I tell him and it scares me to not know exactly what that’ll look like.”

“I don’t think you have anything to worry about, Ryann, but I get it. You’re right, it will change everything when you tell him. Although, I think you know - man’s in love with you and it’s obvious. I think he’ll be happy." Leah leaned in to give her friend a hug. "I think it'll all be okay, Ryann. Go rest."

Chapter Text

“It’ll be a mocktail for you, right?” Emily lowered her voice as she took Ryann’s order, a tiny uncanny smirk on her elfen features.

“Uh, yeah,” Ryann breathed out, bracing herself on the bar. “How do you know that?”

“Your energy is different. And your aura,” Emily replied as she created Ryann’s drink. “It’s the most beautiful combination of silver and orange.”

“Those colors don’t sound like they should go together,” Ryann said, bemused.

“Oh but they do,” Emily said in a tinkly tone. “Here you go, a virgin mojito.” Ryann handed her some gold and moved back towards the table in the corner, where Elliott and Leah were already sitting.

“Emily knows,” Ryann murmured, setting the glass down on the table. Leah looked up. “I am not surprised,” she replied.

“She just fucking knew I wanted a mocktail? Like how?”

“Emily just knows things and no one understands how she knows them,” Leah said with a shrug. “A couple times she’s given me a heads up that Kel is about to call and leave another long, rambling voicemail. Then I know to ask one of you to check my messages for me for a few days. I have no idea how she knows, but she does.”

Elliott looked from Ryann to Leah and back again. “What, perchance, does Emily know that she should not know, Ryann?” A quizzical look crossed his handsome face.

“You’ve been out of the loop for a bit, Ell,” Leah said, sipping her wine. “A lot has happened.”

“Remember how you told me to take precautions that one time? When I left early to go to Harvey’s place?” Ryann asked, twisting her fingers together.

Elliott pinched his nose between his fingers. “I remember this but vaguely, my muse.”

“When I told her not to make us aunties yet?” Leah looked at Ryann pointedly.

“Yeah, it was already too late at that point,” Ryann said, counting back in her head.

Elliott looked at her with a dawning realization in his blown out pupils. “No.”

“I watched her take 5 pregnancy tests in a row. All positive,” Leah interjected.

Elliott slapped the table, for once at a loss for words. He got up and left the table, red coat and hair flying behind him as he strode out the Stardrop’s front door.

Ryann stared after him, stricken, as Leah poured herself another glass of wine. “Fucking drama king,” she said, annoyed.

“What the hell?” Ryann asked, twisting back around to face Leah.

“He gets like this, sometimes,” Leah said. “Don’t worry about it. It’s got nothing to do with you.” She waved her hand in the air nonchalantly. “Looks like I’ll be taking home a half empty bottle of red with me,” she said, rolling her eyes.

“What do you mean, he gets like this sometimes? Is something happening with him that I should know about?”

“He’s probably just worried about his book. Or just had to run home and write something immediately. Or - and here’s the most likely reason - he’s the most melodramatic man alive.” Leah shrugged. “Take your pick.”

“I don’t think that’s it,” Ryann said, surprised at the tears pricking her eyes. “The fuck,” she muttered, wiping them on her sleeves.

“It’s just the hormones, dude. No big deal. Elliott is gonna miss out on seeing my little crafty craft.” Leah wiggled her fingers in anticipation.

“You’re already done with it?” Ryann’s eyes widened when Leah pulled out a tiny black bag. “Fancypants.”

Inside the bag were Ryann’s pregnancy tests, carefully configured in the Sign of the Vessel, hanging from a piece of heavy black cord. As Ryann lifted it carefully out of the bag, the tests snapped apart and fell in a heap to the table.

“Rats.” Aghast, Leah picked up the pieces of the broken craft. “The bag was a bad idea.”

Ryann refrained from saying that perhaps the entire thing had been a bad idea, and drained her drink instead. “I can tell you put a lot of work into it, Leah,” she offered.

“Oh don’t give me that, it was dogshit from the start,” Leah said with a sigh as she swept the pieces back into the little bag. “I gave it a whirl. You’re just going to have to tell him with your big girl words, I guess.”

Ryann nodded, trying for resoluteness even if her tone quavered a bit. “I’ve got those in here, somewhere,” she said.

Leah nodded encouragingly. “You don’t need this janky thing to go talk to your boyfriend. That’s all you’re really doing.”

Ryann nodded and pushed herself up from the table. “Thanks for that anyway, Leah,” she said quietly. “It was a really sweet thing to do even if it didn’t work.”

“Yeah, dude. Just go,” she said, gesturing to Ryann towards the door. “Go get it, and let me know how it goes later, okay? You look like your heart is going to leap out of your throat.”

“Mm yeah, it basically is. Later,” she muttered, pulling out her phone as she headed for the door.

As soon as she was gone, Leah pulled out her own phone to send off a text to Elliott.

Leah: Ell, I don’t know what the hell that was, but she doesn’t need it. Knock it off.

Elliott's response was almost immediate.

Elliott: You know what that was, Leah. But I shouldn’t betray my true emotions.

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 

Harvey was standing by the clinic door, ready to open the door for her as she approached. “Hello, sweetheart,” he murmured, nuzzling the top of her head as she came through the door. “Everything alright?”

“I don’t know,” Ryann said, and the tenseness in her tone made him stand up straighter. “I have to tell you something.”

He swiftly locked the door and reset the blinds. “What is it?” he said, leading her towards the steps up to his apartment. She stopped him. “I think we should go to your office.”

His heart sank, but he let her lead the way as he followed, willing himself to remain calm as she sat down in the chair next to his desk. “What’s this about?” he asked softly as he sat in his chair.

Ryann sighed and refused to meet his eyes. “I don’t know how to tell you this, Harvey.”

“Whatever it is, Ryann, I’m sure you’ll feel better after you get it out,” he managed to say in an easy tone, despite the way he wanted to leap out of his own skin.

“Okay.” She opened and closed her bag. “Shit, I forgot them with Leah.” She shook her head. “It doesn’t matter anyway,” she said, more to herself than him, as she rubbed her forehead.

“Do you need to go back and get something?” he asked, utterly mystified.

“No, it’s not that important. I just - ugh, I need to just say the thing I have to say, but I’m having an awful time getting it out,” she said in a weak tone.

“And why is that, Ryann?”

“Because once I tell you, everything will change. Forever. And there’s no going back.”

“And you're frightened of telling me for some reason?”

“Yes, because I want you to agree with me that it's a good choice. But also no, I’ve had a lot of time to think about it, and I know it’s the right decision for me whether you agree or not.”

Harvey leaned in and cupped her chin in his hand. “I am absolutely dying of curiosity here, Ryann.”

“I’m sorry,” she murmured, “this is hard for me.”

“Should I take a guess and you can tell me if I’m right?” he asked, the strain of keeping back his anxiety pitching his voice lower than normal.

She looked up gratefully and nodded.

“Are you wanting to break up?”

Shock crossed her face. “No, Harvey. That’s the last thing I want to do.”

He fell back against the chair, limp with relief. “I thought that’s what you came in here to do when I saw your face at the door. I’ve seen that look before,” he said, running his hand over his face.

“I’m being very cruel here, I’m sorry,” she said, pulling her chair in closer to grab his free hand. “But no, I don’t want to break up with you at all. Far from it. And I need you to not break up with me.”

“And what is it that I would break up with you over?” He threaded his fingers through hers.

“Do you remember, I asked you once before if you - if you wanted to have children?” She finally looked up into his eyes. “And you said not to borrow trouble?”

“Oh,” he said. He made to cover his mouth but Ryann grabbed that hand as well, tears welling up in her eyes.

“I’m pregnant, Harvey,” she said, tears falling on cue with her words. She wasn't able to see straight, but her hands didn't shake and her voice no longer quavered.

“Come here,” he said, pulling her by the shoulders to him. “Sit.” She scooched into his lap as he wrapped his arms soothingly around her. “I love you,” he said into her ear, pressing his cheek to hers. She was surprised to feel his face wet with his own tears, not bothering to wipe them away as he held her. “I’m not leaving you. Neither of you. Not ever,” he added.

“I love you, too. Grab me those tissues?" she asked, gesturing at the box at his elbow. He nudged them over to her and she pulled one out to wipe her face. "I'm not sure a tissue will do the trick, maybe I should get a beach towel instead."

"I can go grab one from upstairs. Or should I get one for each of us?" he asked wryly. "I'm not doing much better than you, here."

She had to laugh at that. "Matching beach towels for times of distress."

"Are you sure you're happy about this?" he asked. "In all seriousness."

"Yes. I've had some time to think about it. I've had a lot of time to think about it, actually," she amended. "I'm ready to be a parent. As ready as I'm ever going to be, anyway." He smiled at that.

"I would like to run a pregnancy test here, in my office, just to make sure," he said musingly. "To be 100% positive, so to speak."

"Trust me, I took five pregnancy tests. All positive."

"Five?" He shook his head as if to clear it. "Well, the first thing a doctor would do in a professional setting would be to give you an in-office pregnancy test, as they're far more accurate than what you buy in stores. Then we have to find you an obstetrician. I'm not an appropriate person to provide medical care for you at this point."

"I know that. I wasn't telling doctor Harvey, I was telling boyfriend Harvey. That's you," she said, nudging his arm.

"I know, honey. Sometimes it's hard for me to take the doctor hat off. Can I ask why you took five tests instead of just asking me to run a pregnancy test in the office, though?”

She sighed. “Because then it would be real. Half the time I wasn’t sure if I wanted any of this to be real.”

“I’m not really sure what to say to that,” he replied. “The situation is real whether you want it to be or not, right?”

“The point is, you would insist on taking action and doing things to make it more real than I wanted it to be at the time."

"I want to help you make decisions if you need help, Ryann. That's part of being in a relationship," he said gently.

"So if I told you how I figured out I was pregnant, you'd believe me with zero hesitation?" she asked, looking up at him with wide eyes.

"Of course," he said in a resolute tone.

She smiled a very small smile that did not reach her eyes.

"So, how I found out I was pregnant? I banged on Magnus’s - that’s the wizard - banged on his door weeks ago and demanded he let me in and answer my questions about finding that stupid Elvish necklace. When he answered my questions, he asked me if I wanted to drink a potion he'd made with ingredients foraged from the Cindersap Forest. I agreed, and I drank it and it was disgusting and turned my vision green. And then he said this verbatim: I can assure you the potion won't have a negative effect on the baby. And he told me my child would be a blessing to the Valley." She flicked a glance into his face, entirely agog at her story. "That's how I learned I was pregnant. Do you believe me?"

He said nothing for a moment, and she thought perhaps her suspicions had been wrong. Then Harvey opened his mouth and removed all doubt. “Are you fucking with me, Ryann? Because I don’t really think now is the time.”

She groaned. “No. No, I am not, Harvey. Elves lived in this valley once upon a time, there’s a wizard who lives in the woods, there’s mines full of regenerating monsters, you met a man with blue skin who can inexplicably disappear and reappear at a moment’s notice, but my story is unbelievable for you. And you wonder why you aren’t the first person I confide in.”

He flinched as if she’d hit him, but he didn’t turn away. “Point taken,” he said.

Silence filled the room, and lingered so long that she started to gather up her things to go home.

“I need to do better, for you. I can’t continue to settle into biases that don’t hold up under examination,” he murmured. “I’m sorry, Ryann.”

“That’s good, because Emily somehow figured out I was pregnant within moments of me walking up to the counter to order a drink and asked me if I wanted a mocktail.”

“Mmmh. I predict everyone in the saloon is going to know by the end of the night. And then she’ll go home and tell Haley, and the rest of the town will know by midday tomorrow.”

Ryann shrugged. “Saves us having to tell them all, I guess. It’ll be worse for you than it will be for me.”

“How do you figure?”

“You have no idea how many people are going to walk into your clinic and ask you if you know how babies are made.”

Chapter Text

“So.” Shane peeked into the newly upgraded chicken coop where Ryann’s void chicken, Donnie Darko, practically threw a wing out running to his side. “Does Harvey understand how pregnancy happens, or did he skip that day in medical school?”

“Ha. Ha. Ha.” Ryann threw hay at Shane’s head. “I think I liked you better when you were telling me to fuck off on a regular basis.”

“Donnie Darko is a stupid name for a chicken, by the way,” Shane replied, nuzzling the bird under his chin. “Even this evil little birdie. Where’d you get this one, by the way? I know we sure as shit don’t sell chickens with glowing red eyes.”

“Her egg just showed up in the coop one day, apropos of nothing. I have no fucking idea where it came from. I stuffed it in the incubator just to see what would happen. She was so cute and fluffy as a pullet, like a little chickeny vampire.”

Shane didn’t have much to say to that. “What’d you name the Leghorn?”

“Oh, I named her Sparkle Motion,” Ryann said with a glint in her eye.

“Sick. Guess I don’t need to ask you what your favorite movie is.”

“Sure don’t, chicken man.”

“These poor birds,” Shane muttered. “And the Rhode Island Red? What’d you name her?”

Ryann grinned. “Ramona Flowers.”

Shane groaned out loud and shook his head at her. “Noooo. You should be embarrassed. That’s trash.”

“That’s me, Oscar the fucking Grouch and her emo chicken squad. So you’ll watch the farm for the weekend? We’ll be back from Zuzu on Sunday afternoon at some point.”

Shane nodded. “Marnie’s strong-arming me into it, so yeah. It’s not like I’ve got anything else to do and the extra money’s nice. I’m assuming you don’t want the birds in that field of fiber you’ve got goin’ on the west side near the ranch?”

“Noooooo, that’s for my tea saplings, not for chickies. They don’t even wanna eat it, they just wanna fuck with it.” Ryann blew a curl out of her face in annoyance.

“Yup. It’s an enrichment thing for them. But I get it, you got plans for the fiber, they can stay in their area.”

“Yes, please. That’s why I tortured myself putting up this fence, so they could have happy chicken time in their area and leave the rest of my stuff alone.” She sighed, trying to remember everything she wanted Shane to do; it was harder and harder to concentrate lately. “So milking the cows and the goat, and then feeding everyone obviously, and collecting the milk and the eggs. I think that’s probably enough to get on with.”

“You don’t want me to put anything in the machines? I know I don’t have a big farmer brain but I could probably manage slapping eggs into the mayo machines and the milk into the cheese machines,” Shane offered. “Unless you like extra work on Monday morning, I don’t know your life, fuck.”

Ryann snorted and raised her eyebrows. “Sure, that’d be great, thank you. The void eggs make really funky black mayonnaise and it smells awful, but it sells for a high price so I don’t question it too much.”

“Oh, I’ll set those aside for you to deal with. I’m not touching anything that comes out of Donnie Darko,” Shane replied, looking at the bird under his arm. “No offense, but you flip me the fuck out,” he said to the red eyed hen, placing her back on the ground.

“That’s fair. Oh, and Twig,” Ryann said, slapping her forehead. “That’s what I’m forgetting. Make sure you feed the cat. I’ll leave a note for her stuff in the house. She’ll probably want to run around the farm while you’re doing stuff as well. I call her my supervisor because she’s never more than a step or two behind me.”

“We’ll see if she wants anything to do with me, but I can feed her no problem,” Shane replied, following her to the porch, where Twig was audibly screaming behind the farmhouse door. Ryann let her run free, and she began to race out the door, only to stop short at Shane’s thick calves. She pointed her little face at the sky to take in Shane’s face, and he made pspspsps noises at her as he kneeled down, knees popping.

“Hi, little demon cat,” he said, tracing one thick finger between her airplane ears. “Do you and the void chicken team up to make trouble?”

“She doesn’t need any help, trust me,” Ryann replied. “She gets into all the shit she can without anyone else’s assistance.”

“You don’t make friends with the chickens or the cows?” Shane asked the cat. “You’re missing out.” He stood up and followed Ryann as she went into the house. “You guys gonna hire Robin to expand this place, or what?” he asked.

“Yeah, she’s actually going to get started on it this weekend,” Ryann said, smiling. “I thought that might be easier than having to listen to the banging.”

“Oh, so I get to hear it instead? Fuckin sweet of you, farmer,” Shane grumbled. “Twig probably won’t like that very much, ya know, and you won’t be here to help calm her down.”

Ryann stopped in her tracks, her stomach roiling. “Oh no, you’re right. I didn’t think about that at all. I wonder if the hotel is pet friendly?” She quickly looked up the hotel information and found that the hotel did not accept any kind of animal guests. “Fuckfuckfuck, no animals. Maybe we can sneak her in.”

Shane sighed, like he would regret what he was about to do. “Wait up, weirdo, don’t get thrown out of your hotel. She came from our ranch, right? Jas might remember her as a kitten. We could probably take her for the weekend. Makes no difference if I’m taking care of her here or at the ranch, really. You get to move her shit there and back, though,” he said, pointing at Ryann. “I’m not putting her in a crate or anything like that.”

“Harvey can do that, she doesn’t fight him getting in the crate. She adores him, it’s seriously annoying.”

Shane nodded. “Okay, just bring everything over later then, she can stay in my room so she isn’t alone. I’m not convinced she likes me, but it’ll probably be better than being in a loud house by herself all weekend.”

“You’re saving my life here, chicken man,” Ryann said gratefully.

“Twig shouldn’t have to be miserable while you’re gone, it’s not a big deal.” Shane smiled and Ryann was taken aback at the beauty he hid behind his normal scowl. The man’s grin was so infectious, she smiled back at him almost involuntarily.

Harvey then appeared in the doorway. "Just about everything is loaded in the car, Ryann. Is there anything else we have to do before we take off?"

Ryann cleared her throat. "I didn't think about Twig being in the house alone with all of the banging from the house expansion. Shane offered to take care of her at the ranch for the weekend, but we have to move her stuff down there."

"Oh! That is a good point, I didn't think of that either. Thanks for that, Shane. Will she need her litter box along with cat food and what not?" Ryann stepped into the kitchen area while the two men discussed details, and found it more difficult than usual to bend down for Twig's canned food. It was only eight weeks into the pregnancy, but her body was showing changes she hadn't anticipated. She was already looking forward to the nap she planned to take on the way to Zuzu City while Harvey drove.

Twig let out a howl as Harvey scooped her up and quickly placed her in the crate. "It's okay, little one," he cooed at her, clicking the door shut. She set up another howl on her way out the door as Ryann handed Shane a bag of Twig's canned food and other supplies.

"If she rage shits in my room, one of you is cleaning it, right?" he said. "It's not a question, it's terms of service."

Ryann shrugged and nodded. "I’d expect her to rage shit, if I'm being honest."

"I'll deal with it if that happens, Ryann. It's unsafe for you to come in contact with cat feces while you're pregnant," Harvey added.

He reminded her every damn time he cleaned Twig's litter at the farmhouse. She knew she could wear gloves and probably be fine, but she also knew that suggestion was not going to fly. "Yes, that's true, thanks hon."

"Why don't you go sit in the car and wait for me? I've got all this in hand." He gestured to the front seat of his older model Camry. Shane quickly waved goodbye as Harvey deftly picked up her end of the conversation. She watched Harvey carefully as he subtly began taking longer strides towards the ranch so the shorter man had to keep up.

She did want to sit down for a minute, it was true, but there was something out in left field about how he’d suggested it to her. She put her feet up on the dash and closed her eyes, turning the situation over in her mind. It puzzled her until it didn’t anymore.

“Were you jealous?” she asked him innocently when he finally returned to the vehicle.

“Jealous of what? Oh, feet off the dash, that’s not safe,” he admonished her gently as he started the car.

“Jealous of how I was talking to Shane,” she asked, a blush coming over her face as she planted her feet on the floorboard.

He cut her a sharp look out of the corner of his eye as he put the car in reverse. She knew that look. “Should I be jealous of how you were talking to Shane?”

“Don’t do that whole, ask me a question when I ask you a question thing, that’s annoying,” Ryann replied, rolling her eyes.

Harvey shrugged. “I thought it was a good question,” he muttered, merging carefully onto the backroads. Ryann studied his face for a moment, then decided a nap was a better idea and closed her eyes. The pregnancy was having a dulling effect on the dreaming; lately she’d wake up and could only remember the outlines of whatever it was she’d dreamed about.

“You’re going to sleep after saying that to me?”

She laughed at his incredulous tone. “I’m growing a human, Harvey. If a nap opportunity presents itself, I will take it.”

“Yes, I know that. I’m excited about that. But I thought we were having a conversation.”

“You asking me a question when I ask you a question isn’t a conversation, it’s an interrogation. It’s a show of dominance,” she said, yawning.

“Is that a bad thing?” Harvey asked, a hint of playfulness in his voice.

“Only if you were serious about the conversation, I guess?” She considered for a moment. “I suppose it’s not that serious of a conversation, really.”

“Do you really want my answer, then? If it’s not that serious?” They hit a nasty snarl of pre-Zuzu traffic and Harvey shifted the car into park, then shifted to the right to look her in the eye.

“Yes, I want your answer, jeez,” she said huffily. “I wouldn’t have asked if I didn’t want it.”

He swallowed audibly and Ryann realized that this truly was not a casual conversation, no matter how hard he tried to play it off as one. She raised her eyebrows. “You’re terrible at this,” she teased him.

That look, again. “Yes, Ryann. I saw you smile at him and I got jealous. And then I got him out of your sight as quickly as I could.”

“There it is,” she said softly, biting her lip. He shifted back to drive as the traffic cleared, his face exceptionally red. “I didn’t think you were capable of jealousy, Harv.”

“Now that you know I am, would you do anything differently?”

“Harvey, I’m not going to cheat on you. I hope you know that. But I am going to smile at who I want and you need to be okay with it. I’m not going to change my behavior to accommodate you.” She sighed. “Not to mention, if this goes well, I was thinking of asking Shane to help part time on the farm. At least while I’m newly postpartum. I’m not superwoman, I can’t recover from giving birth and keep up with everything.”

Harvey nodded. “That makes sense. I’ll let you get on with it, then. It sounds like you’ve got everything in hand. Unlike me, I suppose.”

“It’s good that no one expects you to be perfect, then,” she said, reaching for his hand on the gearshift. He squeezed her hand, then let go to cup her knee instead, floating his hand to rest on her thigh.

“So what was this thing you had planned? Can you tell me what it is now?”

“Oh that’s… no. You’ll find that out tomorrow.” He smiled at her, letting his hand cradle her inner thigh. “That’s a surprise.”

“Not even any hints?”

“No, you’d figure it out immediately.” He squeezed her leg. “Right now I can’t think of anything clever anyway. Do you want to get dinner soon?”

“Yes, but let’s get settled in the room first. Shouldn’t you have both hands on the wheel? Wouldn’t that be safe driving procedures?” she asked mischievously.

“You didn’t have any objections when my hand was on the shift,” he pointed out.

“You know that’s not the same thing as what you’re doing now,” she said, laying her hand on his arm, feeling the muscles under her fingers.

“Would you prefer I stop, then?”

“No, I prefer giving you shit about it,” she said with a giggle.

“I thought so,” he replied, digging his fingers into her thigh just enough to make her screech. “Do you think all that noise is helping me drive safely, Ryann?” he said blandly, lips pressed together as he smoothed out her skin under his fingers.

She leaned against the window as the familiar sounds of the city began to shred the silence in the car. Now that a few years had passed, the city both charmed and repelled her in equal measure. It was odd that she could both look forward to their weekend and want to get back to Stardew Valley as soon as possible.

“I lived around here in an apartment I hated,” Harvey mentioned as they approached the outskirts of the medical school campus. “Too small, too many roommates. I couldn’t wait to leave. But it’s fun to come back every once in a while.”

“Did you go back to your parents house when you had some time off?”

“Maybe to do laundry or if my mother wanted me to join them for dinner. We weren’t a close family. My main function was to be the son in medical school they bragged about to their friends.” He pressed his hand to her stomach, although there was nothing to feel yet. “We’ll do things differently,” he assured her.

“I know we will, Harvey.”

He snorted at the growl that he felt beneath his hand as it came out of her stomach. “Maybe we should stop for dinner first,” he suggested.

“Guess so. Not to mention, a bathroom. We’ve been in the car for a while.”

“That’s a good idea,” he said. “I think there’s a diner up here, if that works for you.”

“Wait, is it the one with the huge Wumbus statue in the front?” Ryann clapped her hands in excitement as the oversized, neon green statue came into view. “I didn’t even know I wanted to see that thing until I realized that was where we were going.”

“I don’t know if that’s an emotion I’ve ever experienced,” Harvey said with a sideways smile as he pulled into the small lot.

“What do you mean?”

“What you just said. You didn’t know you wanted to see the Wumbus statue until you realized you were going to see it. What would that be? Nostalgia?”

“Offhand nostalgia, maybe,” she said as she got out of the car. “I bet there’s a word for it in Gotoroan.”

“Hmm.” He placed his hand on her low back as he opened the door for her. “I’ll get us a booth, do you know what you want to order?” he asked as she split off to find the bathroom.

“A BLT with fries and a cherry coke,” she replied over her shoulder.

“Are you sure -” he started to ask as she turned around to look him full in the face.

“Harvey Alexander Logan, I know you are not about to say something disparaging about the meal I want to order. Because you know better than that, don’t you?”

He raised his eyebrows. “I was going to ask if you were sure about the cherry coke. If they don’t have that, is there something else you want?”

“No. Just water if they don’t have it.”

“Okay,” he said with a smirk. “Thanks for the update.”

“No cherry coke,” he informed her when she returned from the bathroom.

“Fiddlesticks,” she replied as she checked her messages. “Awww, look.” She held up her phone to show him a video of Twig leaping for a laser pointer in Shane’s room, Jas’s excited little voice coming through the speaker.

Harvey frowned. “I read that laser pointers can be upsetting for cats because the laser isn’t catchable. I’ll have to make sure Shane knows in future.”

“Oh Harv, I think it’ll be okay. She’s having fun and she’s not stressed out by the noise at the house. Speaking of, Robin called while I was in the bathroom to say everything is going well so far and she expects to have the expansion done by Sunday.”

“That’s good news. Although I wish you’d let me pay something towards the expansion. If I'm going to live there it seems fair.”

“Eh. It’s my grandfather’s house. Makes it my problem, I think. You can pay for things the baby needs.”

“I’d already planned on doing that.” He paused for a moment. “You’re really sure you’re okay with all this? You’re going to have me living with you. All the time. No escape.”

“I could say the same thing to you, I guess,” she replied. “I have no illusions about what living with me is like.”

Harvey took her hand. “I’m not worried about that. I’m looking forward to it, that’s the real stuff. This isn’t just dating, this is creating a family. I’ve always wanted that. I don’t know if I’ll ever do anything more important than this with my life, and I get to do it with you.”

Ryann felt tears come up in her eyes. “You’re gonna make me cry in my not-coke in the Wumbus diner.”

Chapter Text

“Ryann, come here.” Harvey grabbed her hand as he locked their hotel room door behind them and pulled her up close to him.

“Wait. Let me just do this one thing.” She pushed her finger to the mirror in the bathroom and looked at it closely. “What are you doing?” Harvey asked questioningly. He came into the bathroom and grabbed her from behind, insistently pressing his hardness up against her ass. She pushed back against him before answering.

“If you put your finger on the mirror and there’s a gap between your finger and the glass, it’s a two way mirror. But if there’s no space between the two, it’s a one way mirror and it’s fine.”

“Hmmm,” Harvey replied, nuzzling his face into her neck. “Good to know. Are you done with the mirror or is there more to it?”

“No, that’s it. Now I’m just making you suffer a bit.”

“Speaking of suffering. I have a question,” he said, pulling her shirt up over her head. “Did you like that I was jealous?”

“Did I like it?”

“It seemed like it did something for you, once I admitted to it,” Harvey muttered against her ear, cupping her breast with one long fingered hand. He took the opportunity to unzip her pants as she let her mind wander for a moment, searching for the right reply.

“I suppose it’s nice to feel wanted. Even though I don’t want you to act on that again.”

“And if I hadn’t admitted to it?“

“We wouldn’t be having sex tonight, because I’d feel like you had been lying to me and I wouldn’t be in the mood.” She turned to him. “Why all the questions?”

“I’m a scientist, it’s what I do,” he replied matter of factly.

"Now I get to ask a question," she said, kicking off her pants and leaning back into the soft comforter. She closed her eyes contentedly. "How many serious relationships have you had?"

"Aside from you?"

"Yeah, aside from me."

"Two."

Ryann cracked an eye at him as he sat down next to her on the bed, surveying her body. "So you've been with two people before me?"

Harvey laughed as he lifted her leg into his lap and started rubbing her foot. "Oh, I couldn't tell you that number if I wanted to. I acted out a bit in my college years, let's say."

Ryann pushed herself up on her elbows. "Oh really now?" she said with a grin. "A lot of things make more sense now that I know that."

“Like what?”

“Hmmm, like how the first time we had sex you didn’t want me to watch you take your clothes off, but you had no problem tongue fucking me into oblivion under the table.”

He laughed again, his low rumbling timbre familiar and comforting. “I’ve never put that together until now.”

“Maybe it’s because you’ve had more practice with the second, less with the first?” She chuckled. “Not that I’m complaining, exactly.”

“I didn’t think you were.” He looked up at her as he pressed his thumbs into the sole of her foot. “But how could I have a relationship like ours before I met you, Ryann? Of course everything else was practice for this.”

She sat up just as his cellphone rang. He dropped her foot and leaned over to see the caller ID. “It’s the Mullners,” he said, shaking his head. “I really do have to take it,” he said sadly, taking to the writing desk in the corner.

“Hello, this is doctor Harvey. Oh, hello Alex, what can I do for you? Oh, I’m out of the office this weekend, sorry to say - yes, there’s a sign on the door for emergencies, is this an emergency? Oh. Muscle spasms. I see.”

She fought back a giggle.

“Yes, the epsom salt bath would be a good idea, you should listen to your grandmother. Oh?”

Ryann stood up and walked behind Harvey so as to put her hands on his shoulders. He patted her with one hand absentmindedly. She then wheeled his chair back, got to her knees in front of him, and pulled his grey sweatpants down just far enough.

“Alex, give me just a second.” Harvey pulled the phone away from his ear and covered it with his hand. “Absolutely not. Are you kidding me? This is a patient!”

“It’s Alex complaining about his sore muscles, isn’t it?”

“What does that matter?”

“You only picked up because you thought it was something to do with his grandparents, right? You probably would’ve let your answering service get the call if you’d known the nature of it. This isn’t a pressing matter. And I’m just reminding you of that.” He was already half hard, and Ryann wrapped her hand around his cock, gently licking the tip.

He startled at the sensation and pulled his hand over his face. “Ryann, this impairs the quality of care I can give, please just let me finish up here.”

“Oh, so you know what’s about to happen, then,” she said with a raised eyebrow.

“Ryann. I will get off as quickly as possible, okay? Just give me a minute,” Harvey begged her, before getting back on the line.

“You’re right, you will, I’ll give you one minute exactly,” Ryann murmured wickedly before diving back in and swallowing him halfway down.

He shakily exhaled and cursed under his breath before uncovering the phone once again. “Hi again, Alex. So you said you’re experiencing muscle pain, correct?” He started to roll the chair back as Ryann eased up on the pressure, just using her hands to silently swirl up and down on the shaft and lick at the tip.

“So, yes, I think the epsom salt bath would be a good idea. Do you have arnica gel? Use that afterwards. You might want to purchase some epsom salt infused lotion as well to help reduce the muscle pain.” He curled his free hand into a fist on the desk as she started to lick his balls, giving her a pointed look which she ignored.

“I think you might also try drinking some coconut water or some electrolyte infused water to replenish the fluids you’ve lost. If you enjoy eating pink melon that would be a good option, too.”

He shook his head at something Alex said while putting a hand on Ryann’s forehead to slow her down. “No, I wouldn’t say consuming the sugar in the melon defeats the purpose of the workout. It’s a very low calorie food anyway.” He pressed his lips together before interjecting, “If you don’t have any in the house, it’s beside the point anyway.”

She stroked his shaft in one hand while taking one of his balls entirely in her mouth and he again curled his fingers into a fist, slowly while glaring at her. “I’m not sure that’s a conversation for me, Alex. I can give you the basics of nutrition but I’m not an expert on protein powders. If that’s all, why don’t you drop by the clinic on Monday and pick up a few Muscle Remedy to have on hand? Okay, Alex, sounds good, have a good weekend.”

Harvey hung up and tossed the phone across the room with more force than he needed to. “Filthy little fucking minx,” he said raggedly, with an edge in his voice that gave her a thrill.

“He could’ve had that conversation with a GNC employee,” Ryann replied. “Obviously I would’ve found a different time to fellate you if it was a conversation of actual importance.”

He pushed her hair back from her shoulders and cupped her chin with one hand, tilting her face up towards his. “And what about now?”

Ryann smiled, sat up on her haunches and softly licked a stripe from root to tip on the dick in her hand. She slowly lowered her mouth down on him as he laid a large hand on the back of her head, tangling his fingers in her hair as he applied just a bit of pressure. She watched him raise his feet to tiptoes as she took his cock to the back of her mouth, bringing it just a bit more square with her soft palate.

"What do I do with you, Ryann?" he asked her quietly in the practiced, professional tone he used in the office.

"What do you do with me?"

"In all seriousness, you can't do that again. Regardless of whether you think the phone call was essential or not." He stood up and took her hand to lead her to the bed.

"It was a stupid reason for him to call you after hours, Harvey," she said, a bit defensive.

"I know. Believe me, I know. Patients call for stupid reasons all the time. If I make them feel stupid for calling with a reason they've decided is important, then a lot of them just won't call for anything else ever again. And if I don't get to decide what's important enough to call after hours for them, then you don't, either."

“He could’ve - “ Ryann started, but stopped after a look at Harvey’s stony face told her this was something he was genuinely angry about. “Okay, maybe you’re right,” she said. “I think you could have let the answering service get it rather than picking up the phone, however.”

“I don’t have an answering service, Ryann.” He barked out a short laugh. “I’m not sure why you think I do. I have me, sweetie.”

Ryann’s face fell. “Oh my Yoba. I just assumed that you did. I’m sorry.”

“Now you know.” He scooped up her face with both hands so she couldn’t look away. “So don’t do it again, okay?”

“Okay. I won’t.”

“Good.” The matter closed, he pressed his mouth to hers forcefully, kissing her deeply as he pushed her back on the bed. She grasped him around the neck, pulling him closer as he slotted himself between her legs.

“Wait, I wanted to finish what I started,” she said, trying to push back off him. He shook his head just perceptibly as he pinned her arms to the bed with one hand, and Ryann felt a rush of wetness between her legs. “It’s been a long day and I’ve been daydreaming about being inside you for most of it, sweetheart,” he muttered into her ear. “Surely you can’t argue with that.” She moaned in response as he nibbled on the pink shell of her ear, gently biting his way down her neck.

“Hmmmph.” He grabbed the heavy decorative pillows at the top of the bed and dragged them on top of her arms. “These are immovable now, got it? Unless it’s an emergency,” he clarified.

“Yes, sir,” Ryann whispered, her voice raspy with arousal. He pulled her torso flat against the bed so her hips almost dangled off the edge. She shuddered as he kissed up and down along the inside of her thighs, and again as he gently separated her lips and licked her clit with the flat of his tongue again and again, knowing she didn’t want a lot of pressure. “You are the only man I can think of who would deliver a speech like that and then immediately decide to eat me out,” she said, amusement evident in her tone.

“Okay, so there might have been two things I was daydreaming about today,” he replied. “You’re ridiculous,” she giggled, the last syllable breathy and surprised as he pushed two fingers inside of her, curling his fingers up into the rougher textured walls he knew by heart, now. Just like he knew she liked him to be rougher with his fingers, inside, with nothing but soft and delicate tongue strokes on her little pink clit.

“Yes yes like that, yes,” she moaned and tossed her head as he kissed and licked soft feather light strokes up and down, just off center and then directly to her clit.

“Just let it go, Ryann, cum for me,” he said softly, up against the most delicate parts of her. “I’m - ungh, so close, oh fuck, gentle please Harvey, annngh Yoba don’t stop,” she begged him.

“No, won’t stop sweetheart,” he replied, finally pulling an orgasm out of her as she squirmed underneath his touch, whining and babbling with overstimulation. "Never going to stop, sweetheart," he said as her body heaved with the contrast of being roughed up and stroked gently at the same time, her climax pulling her under.

He pulled the pillows off, throwing them across the room, rubbing her hands and wrists as he replaced his fingers inside her with his cock. “Such a good girl for me,” he told her indulgently when she arched her back and cried out, pulling him into her still sensitive cunt as he yanked his pants off to the floor. “The most perfect pussy,” he told her, gasping as she pulled him in deep, leaning over her to kiss her and cradle her breasts in his long fingered hands.

“Love these so much,” he said, pulling out just a bit so he could plant kisses all over her chest, suck her nipples into his mouth one at a time. “You have no idea how much,” he said, angling himself in closer to her so that he can easily slide her knees up over his shoulders. The elevated angle almost made him empty his balls into her right then and there. “I’m close, Ryann, I can’t stop it,” he said lowly, grasping her hips and pounding into her.

“Don’t stop it, I want you to cum,” she murmured, finding words at last. “I want to watch your face when you cum.” Her words twisted something in him and he let go, cumming inside her with a harsh final thrust, collapsed onto her chest with his eyes shut.

Still panting from exertion, she laid her hands on his face. “Harvey,” she murmured softly.

“What, sweetheart?” he replied, not moving one millimeter, eyes still closed.

“I did like it. When you got jealous. I did.”

He smiled lazily. “Thank you for admitting it.”

Chapter Text

Ryann rolled around in the hotel bed, fumbling for her phone to kill the alarm. “It’s 5:30, oh Yoba,” she muttered before remembering where she was - a hotel room in Zuzu City with her boyfriend, who’d planned some kind of mysterious adventure for today. “No chores for me today,” she thought excitedly, checking her messages. Shane had sent one more video of Twig hiding under his bed, her eyes shining in the dark as she leaped forward for the laser pointer. She decided against showing Harvey that one. Leah had texted good morning, as per usual, and Ryann took a quick video of the sunrise coming through the hotel room before sending it off to her.

“You’re awake? Good,” Harvey said from the bathroom. “Shower’s free.”

“Where are we going that we have to be up this early, Harvey? I don’t even get up this early for the animals,” Ryann asked.

He smiled. He had a pretty smile and Ryann liked seeing it. “We’re going on a hot air balloon ride.”

“We’re doing what?” A tingly feeling rose up in her gut.

Harvey noticed her mood shift at once. "The idea that a newly pregnant woman can't go in a hot air balloon is just an old wives tale, Ryann. I've done a lot of research to make sure it's safe for you. I wouldn't advise it once you're in the second trimester, but right now it's perfectly fine so long as you feel comfortable."

"Oh, I didn't even think of that. I want to do it, I think it'll be fine. But I thought you were desperately afraid of heights, Harvey?"

He fixed her with a look. "I'm trying something new. I don't want to let the things I fear rule my life any more."

"I think that's admirable, honey, I really do."

"Mhmm." He raised his eyebrows at her. "But?"

Ryann shrugged. "This is, like, the most nuclear way you could possibly choose to overcome that fear, Harvey. It makes me a bit nervous."

He considered it for a moment as she pulled him into a hug, but shook his head against her shoulder. "I see where you're coming from, Ryann, but believe me, I'm ready to do this."

Ryann nodded while she mentally ran through all the conversations they'd had about his fear of heights. "Okay. Well, I'll just go hop in the shower, then."

“Oh, okay,” he said, watching her toss her sleep shirt and her phone on the bathroom counter as she walked past him. “Do you need any help?”

She looked at him, head cocked, as she pulled the shower curtain shut. She made sure he’d shut the bathroom door before letting out a deep sigh.

She showered quickly despite her misgivings, cursing at the hotel’s bath towels made for miniature people. She was pulling on a pair of leggings as Harvey slipped back into the room with an assortment of breakfast items in his long arms.

"I took a guess on a few things, but I'm sure there's something here you can eat," he said, laying everything down on the desk.

"Oh that's great, thanks honey," she replied, pulling a sweatshirt over her head. "What time do we have to be there?"

"Six thirty at the latest, so we should leave very soon. If you want, take a little rest on the way there," he suggested as she picked out a plain croissant and an apple.

"I might just do that," she said, crunching into the apple. "Hnnh. Not as good as the fruit from Grandpa's apple tree. Oh well."

"That's your tree, now, Ryann," Harvey replied.

"I know that's technically true, but some things are still Grandpa's no matter what. He loved those trees so much."

They walked down to the car together and Ryann shut her eyes the minute her seat belt buckled. She felt his hand cup her knee.

"Tell me something no one else knows," she asked him quietly.

She felt his silence as a question from the other side of the car, knew he wanted parameters, some kind of guidelines. "You first," he said eventually.

She laughed. "Then you'll know how petty I can be."

"Oh? Well now you have to tell me," he replied.

"I make sure I always sell Pierre all my corn in summer and fall. Abby told me once that he hates corn, can't stand the texture of it or something. So I make sure I take every single ear I harvest to his shop because then he has to pick up and weigh each piece."

She opened her eyes to find him hanging his head over the wheel, incapacitated with mirth. "I watched you do that in Pierre’s once, must've been two summers ago. You had such a determined look on your face. I couldn’t understand why Pierre looked so uncomfortable. Now I know."

Ryann nodded. "I never come into Pierre's without corn to sell in the summer and fall. Never. He has to inspect it to figure out how to price it, and I can tell he hates it. It's sometimes the most fun I have the whole week." She cleared her throat. “Your turn.”

“That was quite the revelation. I have to think about it to see if I have anything that could possibly measure up,” he said, sounding a bit flustered.

“Oh, it’s not that serious, Harvey.” She closed her eyes, intending to only shut them for a moment, and opened them again to find the car parked next to a field, Harvey shaking her shoulder. “We’re here. Time to get out.”

The balloon was larger than she thought it’d be, and she was glad she’d worn comfy clothes when she saw how large the basket was. Harvey grasped her hand tightly, and she knew without looking that his face was white with worry. “We don’t have to do it if you don’t want to,” she said, keeping her voice light.

“I do have to do it, Ryann. I don’t want to let my fears control the person I am with you any more.” But his feet remained planted on the ground outside the car, the cool fall air swirling around them as the balloon stared them down.

“Come on over, folks,” called a cheerily dressed man standing off to the side of the balloon. The interaction seemed to propel Harvey forward, and he cleared his throat as he approached the man. She shook the man’s hand with a perfunctory smile as Harvey handed the rest of the transaction. Finally, he helped the pair swing over the sides of the basket, and he started to walk away.

“I’ll be right back, guys, after I find my way to the nearest bar,” he joked. “Just kidding, you’re stuck with old Marcello here for two hours, you couldn't possibly take this thing up by yourselves. No getting randy in the basket, you two!”

“Oh my Yoba,” Ryann whispered, a ghost of a smile flitting across her face as she watched Marcello starting some paperwork. “We get two hours with Marcello, Harv. Two. Hours.”

“We sure do,” Harvey replied, lifting his feet to make sure they were still on the ground.

“Did you think of a secret to tell me?” she asked, turning her eyes up towards him expectantly.

“I’m afraid of heights,” he said bluntly. She laughed.

“I have a lot of fellows come to me to cure them of their fear of heights,” Marcello added, expertly swinging himself into the basket. “No worries, you’re gonna be cured after this.”

“There ya go, Harvey,” she said. “Cured.” He wrapped his arms tightly around her and squeezed as the basket lifted off the ground.

“Are you looking? Or are your eyes closed?”

“Closed,” he gritted out, burying his head in her hair.

“It’s really beautiful, Harvey. You should look just once, you can keep your eyes closed afterwards if you want.”

He gently wrapped his arm around her face in response, and she laughed as she pulled his arm down. “Just look! You insisted you wanted to do this, just look once, okay?”

“No. Describe it to me, Ryann.”

She huffed. “Fine. It’s…colorful. Almost like you don’t know where to look first because things are happening everywhere, but it all sort of makes sense somehow. And everything that ever bothered you about Zuzu City looks so, so small from up here. Almost like, how could any of it have bothered you in the first place, look how small it really is from this angle.”

“I wonder if we could see Stardew Valley from up here,” Harvey said in a speculative tone.

“Look to the other side, miss,” Marcello piped up. “If you can maneuver him thataways,” he added under his breath. Ryann smiled in reply and shuffled slowly, with Harvey in tow, until they were facing the opposite side.

“I think you can see some of the Valley from here. Pretty sure that’s the Calico desert and then beyond it would be Pelican Town, right? Are you looking?”

“Okay, okay, I’ll look.” She knew he had opened his eyes, because he made a noise somewhere between the squawk of a newborn baby and Twig demanding her breakfast in the predawn hours. “Hoooo-okay, no more of that,” he said shakily.

“You’re doing great, honey,” she said, patting his hand. “You can see the Gem Sea from here. Beautiful. I’m actually enjoying this more than I thought I would be, this was a good idea.”

“You’re enjoying my pain? You’re sick, Ryann, really demented,” he said in response.

She tried unsuccessfully to suppress a snuffle of laughter. “Yes Harvey, that’s what I meant. I love seeing you suffer after you schedule activities that you know are going to make you uncomfortable. But I’ll forgive you for having said that because I know you are actively in distress.”

“I really am,” he replied quietly. “I’d jump out of the basket if I didn’t have you to hold onto right now.”

“How yandere of you,” she said dryly. “I’d rather not die today, thanks.”

“No, I suppose I’d rather not die today, either,” he admitted, pressing his hands to Ryann’s midsection. “I’d be missing out on a lot if I did.”

“Yeah, you’re not allowed to die today or any other day. I said so. You’ve got shit to do,” she replied. He chuckled and whispered into her ear, “I thought of a secret for you.”

“Oh? What’s that?”

“I had sex in an airplane once. In college. It was grounded,” he added. “So I can’t say I’m a member of the mile high club. But still.”

“You did what? I’m gonna need more context,” she whispered back.

“I’ll tell you later, in our room. That desk in the corner is a good height for me to bend you over.”

“Harvey! He’s gonna hear you. What’s gotten into you?”

“I know danger is an aphrodisiac for some people. Never thought I was one of them, but maybe I’m wrong,” he murmured.

“You can’t be serious,” Ryann said darkly, trying to discourage him even as she pressed her hips back into his. “This all felt so innocent ten minutes ago.”

“You’re right, I suppose I should stop."

"I know. I'm always right," she said loftily.

"It is pretty up here," he said, as if surprised. "I think you're right, that's Pelican Town over there."

Ryann looked back at him and nodded happily. "How long have you had your eyes open? I stopped asking because I figured you'd never do it."

"When you told me I wasn't allowed to die today. Then I figured well, better look around and see what I'm missing. But it's really something when you're up this high, I see the appeal now."

"It was a good idea, Harvey. I had my doubts earlier, but I'm glad we did this."

“That kind of hurt my feelings at the time. But I've spent the last hour with my eyes shut out of pure terror, so maybe you had a point.”

“You were squeezing me so hard I could feel my organs shutting down."

“Yeah, sorry about that. You were the only thing holding me still at that point. Didn’t realize how important that was until the balloon was moving.”

“Don’t know if you can feel the altitude changing, folks, but we are descending and soon we'll be back on land again. We'll land with quite a bump, so brace yourselves," Marcello called to them over the wind. Harvey nodded at him to show they’d heard, and they watched the landscape beneath them slowly turn back into buildings, landmarks, roads.

“Are you sorry to get out? To have it be over?” Ryann asked with a small smirk.

“Absolutely not, get me out of this thing,” Harvey replied. “Never again.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Harvey knew why he was awake - he felt guilty. She’d asked him to tell her a secret and it had been on his lips, but he just couldn't bring himself to tell her. She deserved to know what Elliott had said about her pregnancy when he rang Harvey’s doorbell a few nights ago, clearly drunk, clearly furious.

How could you be so careless? I trusted you with my muse and you’re gleefully, masterfully ruining her life. Despicable. She’s worth much, much more than this.

As if he’d made her decisions for her regarding the pregnancy. It rankled him - especially the muse thing, which he’d always found odd - but he had to admit he had been far too careless. Perhaps Elliott was right to hate him. She certainly hadn’t gotten pregnant by herself in such a short period of time.

He’d have to tell her, and he would have to do it soon. Maybe she could still salvage her friendship with Elliott before things got any more complicated.

But he couldn’t bring himself to do it. Not yet. He'd wanted her to have a nice weekend before he rang that bell. She was much more sensitive than she looked. She’d cried at the diner the night before and he’d rather choke on the words than have her cry again.

But you have to do it soon, he told himself as he sipped a terrible coffee he’d gotten from the vending machine in the hallway. It tasted like what he imagined an old radiator might taste like in the winter.

He had no one to tell, except for her. It should be simple and the idea of telling her broke his heart. But what if Elliott caused a scene somewhere and she was caught off guard? Worse, what if she felt like he’d been keeping a secret from her? He was already a coward stuck in his ways, he didn’t want to be untrustworthy as well.

So Harvey watched the city beneath him as Ryann slept in the bed a few feet away. He hated to toss and turn next to her when he knew her body needed the rest, especially now.

Chapter Text

Ryann woke up to the sun coming through the shades and Harvey’s hands all over her, under the covers and under her clothes. She groaned. “Mmmmph.”

“Would you rather I leave you be, get some more sleep?” He kissed her neck gently.

She pulled him in close. “No. How are you still horny after last night?”

“I hide it pretty well, but I’m always horny. And I’m a morning person.” Still boneless with sleep, he moved her torso until she was sitting upright against him. “Go to the bathroom and come back.”

“Is that an order?” she asked.

“No, I just thought you must have to use the bathroom?”

“Yeah, okay,” she said with a snort. “Horny old man.” He swatted her ass as she walked past. “That’s what I thought,” she called behind her as she clicked the bathroom door shut.

“Uncalled for. I’m only five years older than you,” Harvey said to her behind the door.

“In dog years maybe,” Ryann muttered, a smirk growing on her face. She left her underwear on the floor of the bathroom along with her nightshirt.

“I heard that,” Harvey replied as she returned to the bed, a bit of starch in his voice. He pulled her close to him, pressed his hardness to the back of her legs.

“Heard what?” she asked innocently as he pushed her face down on the mattress. “What did you hear, Harv?” Ryann shot him a smile over her shoulder as he slotted himself between her legs and pushed into her from behind. She moaned at the achy stretch, letting her limbs languidly fall at her sides.

“Fuck,” he murmured as he pushed up further into her, encircling a breast with one long fingered hand. He let out a satisfied noise. “Morning sex is my favorite.”

“Mine too, now,” she said softly as he started to move in her with energy. He set up a punishing rhythm of thrusts as he watched her squirm under his movements. “Too bad we’re both busy in the morning most of the time.”

“Doesn’t have to be that way,” Harvey replied pertly, sinking into her as he wrapped a hand softly around her throat. “We’ll be living together. We can make time.” She relaxed into his palm at the idea. Perhaps the misery of waking up could be replaced with his presence.

“We’ll see. I won’t be able to get in this position for very much longer, either,” she whispered.

“That’s true,” Harvey breathed out from behind her, letting his hand dip down to her belly where he could already detect a very small bump. “Your belly will be in the way soon.”

“Do you like that idea?” Ryann asked softly. “Of my belly being in the way?”

He dragged his hand slowly back up to her breasts and growled into her ear, "I like it more than any idea you've ever had, Ryann."

"I don't think you hide your sex drive very well at all."

“Do I need to?” he asked, kissing up her neck to the one spot right below her ear that made her shiver. He inhaled sharply as she pushed back against him, making room with her hips, angling her hand between her hips and the bed. “Good girl,” he said reverently, lovingly laying a kiss on her shoulder before he began to fuck her into the mattress in earnest.

Soon she was babbling nonsensically, her finger light strokes making a beautiful counterpoint to his thrusts. He dragged his hand up her body, from her ribs to her breasts to her neck, gently circling it with an open fist. “Want to feel you come, sweetheart,” he whispered, and she fell to pieces, toes curling as she buried her face in the pillow to keep her cries muffled.

“That’s what I miss about fucking you at home,” he said, a small moan on his lips as he thrust into her for the final time. “You don’t worry about being quiet.”

 ---------------------------------

She woke up from her car nap just in time to see the familiar highway sign proclaiming “Stardew Valley .5 miles.”

She happily turned to Harvey, only to see his face screwed up in the same worried expression he’d had since they’d left the city.

“Harvey, what is going on with you? You’re so quiet and you have anxiety face.”

“I don’t have anxiety face.”

“You do. You really do.”

He frowned as he took the exit for Pelican Town. She took comfort in watching the familiar features of the exit take shape. “Okay. I’m not sure how to say it, so I’m just going to say it. Elliott came to my apartment very angry a few nights before we left.”

Ryann’s head swiveled towards Harvey at a breakneck pace. “He did?”

“Yes, unfortunately. He was very drunk and he was absolutely furious at me for getting you pregnant. Destroying your life after he’d trusted me with his muse, I believe is what he said.”

“His muse. Huh. I didn’t realize that made him my father.”

Harvey cocked his head at the turn of phrase. “Does your father know about our situation, Ryann?”

“I haven’t spoken to my father in two years. I’d tell him if he asked, but he’s too busy with the woman he left my mother for.” Ryann blew a piece of hair out of her face. “My mother knows, and she loves the idea. She’s been begging me for a grandchild for years. I told her once she should be happy with a grandcat, and she didn’t speak to me for weeks.”

Harvey smiled a bit and looked off in the distance. “I think maybe he had a point. Elliott.”

Ryann shook her head feverishly. “He had no right to speak to you like that. None.”

“No, he had no right to come here and berate me like some villain. But the fact is, I was careless with your body. And I do feel guilty about that.”

“Harvey,” she sighed. “I'm not doing anything I don't want to do, and Elliott has no right to insert himself. He wasn’t there, he’s not involved, and he’s not going to be supporting this child when it comes, so what right does he have to wield his opinion like a weapon?” Ryann pushed herself up on her wrists, eyes alight. “Did this happen in your waiting area? The front door?”

Harvey raised his eyebrows. “The waiting area, yes.”

“I want to see the footage from your camera.”

“I thought you’d say that.” Harvey sighed and drained the rest of his coffee, now cold. He rubbed the back of his neck absentmindedly with one long fingered hand. “Are you sure?”

“I want to know exactly what was said.”

“Ryann, I’m not sure that’s wise.” He pulled into the small parking lot behind the clinic and shut the vehicle off.

“Why?”

He ran a hand through his hair, again. “I don’t want you to be upset by it.”

“I’m already upset. Can’t get much worse.” He cut her a look that said otherwise, but cued up the footage she wanted to see and passed her his phone to watch it. “I assumed it was an emergency, I’m just opening the door for him here,” he explained.

She watched Elliott push through the door abruptly, coat open and long hair flying. “You.”

An off kilter pause before Harvey replied, off screen, “Is something wrong, Elliott?”

“How? How could you call yourself a responsible man and you’ve impregnated my muse, my Ryann?”

Ryann snorted, almost on the verge of laughter as Harvey’s flustered noises filled the audio. Fucking theater kid.

“I can’t see how that’s your business, Elliott.” She heard the door creak. “If there’s no emergency, you can go now.”

“No, I will tell you what I think of you. You godforsaken rake. How could you do this to her when she’s got her entire life to live? You’ve been abominably careless. I’d be ashamed if I was you, but I know you don’t feel such things.”

Ryann paused the screen. “I think that’s enough of that,” she said, pulling her curls up in a bun.

“He stayed at least another five minutes,” Harvey said, “but I don’t blame you for not wanting to listen to all of it. Are you going somewhere?”

“Oh, yes. I’m going to his house.”

Harvey slowly drew his hand into a fist. “No, please don’t. I don’t want anything bad to happen to you.”

“He’s not going to do anything to me. He’s Elliott,” she said with a laugh, grabbing a sweatshirt and pulling it over her head. “These are going to be the only things that fit me, pretty soon.”

“We can go to that maternity store in Pine-Mesa next time you have a check up. Please don’t go to his house now, Ryann. It’s getting late.”

“You’re right, maybe he’s at the Saloon or something. I bet Leah knows.” She pulled out her phone to check Leah’s location. “She’s at the Stardrop. I bet she’s not alone.”

Ryann found Leah and Elliott in their usual corner, a single bottle of wine between them. “You’re back! How was the city?” Leah called boisterously, getting up to wrap Ryann in a hug.

“It’s still there,” Ryann said with a laugh as she hugged Leah back. “We went for a hot air balloon ride.”

“Harvey booked that? I thought he was afraid of heights?”

“He is. Was? He said he wanted to conquer his fears. He barely opened his eyes and said he didn’t want to do it again, though.”

“Sounds about right.” Leah laughed.

Elliott made a move to get up, and Ryann put out a hand to stop him. “We need to talk, Elliott. Don’t leave. Please.”

“So I’ll just be getting the fuck away from this,” Leah announced, gesturing in the air between them. “Em can entertain me for a while.”

“They went home together last night,” Elliott confided as Leah got Emily’s attention at the bar.

“Good for them,” Ryann responded. “Yoba knows Leah needs to get laid.”

“Yes, well.” Elliott looked everywhere but Ryann as he sipped his wine.

“Why did you go to the clinic and have a temper tantrum, Elliott? What the fuck? You don’t need to defend my honor and you don’t need to act like a child.”

Elliott sighed. “I should have kept my distance and kept my opinions to myself. I apologize, Ryann. You are old enough to make your own choices.”

“You should apologize to Harvey, actually.” She sniffed, closer to tears than she’d thought. “You don’t get to march up to his home and treat him like some kind of predator.”

She felt the coiled disdain under Elliott’s well-coiffed exterior at the idea. “If I must, I suppose.”

She rolled the tears out of her eyes. “What are you talking about, if you must? Harvey hasn’t done anything to deserve you treating him like that.”

“I maintain what I said to him. He should have acted more responsibly.” He tossed his hair behind his shoulder. “Knocking you up was very low class of him.”

Ryann let her voice go low and deadly. “That’s you in my business, Elliott. You don’t have your own business to be in? Fuck outta here. And you need to stop acting like you’re somehow responsible for me. It’s infantilizing.”

He sputtered as she turned and left him at the corner table, eyes blazing. She nodded briefly to Leah as she left the saloon, making the short walk back to the clinic in record time.

“You’re back already? That didn’t take long - “

Ryann fitted herself into his arms, letting the tears flow down her face silently as she did. They spent several minutes like that before he spoke softly to her. “I’m sorry, honey. This is what I didn’t want for you,” he said, stroking her hair lightly as he held her. “Don’t feel like you have to defend me. I can fight my own battles.”

“I just went to talk to him,” she sobbed. “I wasn’t that upset until I saw you again. He’s not sorry at all. I don’t know why I thought he would be.”

“Oh sweetheart, it’s okay. Hey, let’s go look at the house, that will make you feel better.”

She nodded as he planted a kiss on her forehead. “Yes, that would definitely make me feel better.”

“I have to confess, I went to the ranch to get Twig and dropped everything off at the farm while you were at the saloon. So I’ve already seen the outside. It doesn’t even resemble the same place. Robin does good work.”

“I’ll have to bring some peaches for her when they’re in season again,” Ryann said, wiping the tears out of her eyes. “Oh Yoba, I destroyed your shirt. Do you want to go and change?”

“No. It’s fine for what we’ll be doing.” He picked up her hand and kissed her knuckles. “Let’s go see it, love.”

She gasped as they walked past the bus stop together and Tidefall Farm came into view. Shane had left the artisan products in a box on the front step; if not for that Ryann didn’t think she’d recognize her new home.

“Two stories,” she murmured as she took a step back to take in the pale yellow exterior. A wealth of space compared to Zuzu City living.

“I can’t help myself, I’ve got to see inside,” Harvey said somewhat apologetically. “Can I have the key?”

“Oh yeah,” Ryann said, in a daze as she pulled the farm’s keys out of her purse. “I’ll need to get a key made for you, won’t I?”

“That would be nice,” he said, pushing the key in the lock and turning the door. She stood in the doorway, baffled. The kitchen and living room alone was bigger than the entirety of her original home.

“How in the fuck did she manage to do all this in three days?”

Harvey laid his hands on her shoulders and shook his head. “Couldn’t tell you. Robin must be magic.”

“The whole Valley is, you know.”

He nodded at her bed, which had been shoved kitty-corner to the fireplace. “I think I see little yellow eyes under there.” As if on cue, Twig raced out under the bed, making a noise somewhere between a crow’s cackle and a gobble of a turkey as she raced towards Harvey’s legs. She dug her claws into his pant legs before he had the opportunity to pick her up and nuzzle her into his neck.

“Steal my man, why don’t you,” Ryann said, throwing her arms in the air. Harvey smirked and attempted to hold Twig out to her in apology, but she dug her claws into his shoulder and let out a heartbreaking whine. “I feed you every morning, you little shit,” Ryann glowered at the feline.

“Oh, I could start doing that if it’s easier,” Harvey offered. “I’ll probably be up first, she’ll most likely start coming to me for food anyway.”

“I’ve been replaced entirely,” Ryann conceded.

 ------------------------------------------------

Elliott pulled her face closer to him and gently planted a kiss on her lips, impossibly soft and gentle. His hands dropped to her waist and then lower to her hips. “I’ve thought of you like this countless times, Ryann,” he whispered. “Please don’t run, my muse.”

Ryann felt the urge to do just that but the dream was like something sentient, something that wanted her to see. The trapped under glass feeling she was so very familiar with.

He pulled her shirt up, over her head, his eyes tender and loving. He ran his hands over the sides of her breasts, thumb strokes over her nipples, watching them harden under his astute gaze. She felt her body replying in kind to Elliott’s caresses, against her own mind’s will. He wrapped his hands around the small of her back, arching her back up to meet him, trailing kisses over her shoulders and breasts.

“This will be inspiration for our story, my muse,” he murmured, dropping to his knees to unzip and remove her pants. She focused on any small detail that might take her out of herself - the feel of the chair behind her as he maneuvered her into it, her bare thighs spread against the wood, light coming in through the picture window as Elliott pulled her underwear down her legs.

“My muse, let me in,” he said, his voice dripping with gravitas. He placed his hands on the insides of her knees, pulled together tight like a schoolgirl’s.

Panic bubbled up inside her, breaking through the dream static, and she awoke, gasping and breathless. Twig unsettled at the sound of her voice, and nudged Ryann’s face with her wet nose. She pulled the little cat closer as a single tear ran down her cheek. Of course Harvey had an early morning and got to miss this, she thought bitterly.

“We gotta find that dumb Elf necklace, Twig,” she said. “And is your dad ever gonna hate it when I start going to the mines again.”

Chapter Text

"You've got mail," Ryann said, tossing the heavy, ivory colored envelope at the dining room table where Harvey sat. "Think it's from Elliott."

The envelope landed at his elbow, addressed to Dr. Harvey Logan in calligraphic script with no further details, leading Harvey to believe it had been hand delivered. Harvey poked the envelope as if it might explode.

"I got one too," Ryann added, sitting down with her coffee. "Sending a hand delivered letter is exactly in Elliott's wheelhouse."

"It's the contents of the letter that concern me," he replied. "Will you be opening yours?"

"Later," she said, picking up her piece of toast with jam. "Marlon asked me to meet him at the Adventurers Guild this morning. I asked why, and he said he offered the Guild as a central gathering place for any of their magical members who wanted to meet with me. So I wouldn't have any more surprise visits on the farm."

Harvey nodded approvingly. "I'm glad someone is thinking of your privacy now, before the baby is here. Any idea what it's all about?"

"No. Not exactly." She chewed on the inside of her lip. "I have a feeling it might be something to do with our weekend trip. Or maybe it's nothing to do with that at all. I really don't know. So I'll just make sure the animals are all set up for the day and then make my way up there. I don't have anything that has to be harvested today, so that's good. I guess."

Harvey sighed. "I don't love the sound of that. Do you want me to come with you? I can ask Maru to shuffle my appointments around, there's nothing pressing." As if on cue, his cellphone began to ring.

She laughed mirthlessly as he answered the call. "I think you just jinxed yourself, Harv."

"It's - okay, Maru, I'll be there in 10 minutes," he said, resigned, before ending the call. "I'm sorry, the clinic just had an urgent situation come through the door, I don't know how long it will take."

Ryann shrugged. "Sorta had that feeling, yeah."

Harvey sighed as he stood up. "I should've known better than to say something like that. First rule of working in the medical field is never assume what kind of day you're going to have." He dumped the coffee into a silver travel mug and clamped the lid on.

"It'll be okay," she said quietly as he leaned in to kiss her goodbye.

"Yes, it will," he replied. "Let me know how it goes with the Guild."

Ryann nodded. “I will. Love you.”

“Love you too.” He pulled the front door shut behind him and Ryann looked down at her pajamas. “Wonder how much that skirt Emily made for me will still stretch,” she muttered. Uncertain situations called for armor, emotional or otherwise. Emily had made her a beautiful flowered skirt and top for the previous year’s Flower Dance; she hoped it was still flowy enough to repurpose as maternity wear with the right top.

Happily, the ruching on the waistband ensured it was loose enough for her to get away with, and she wore it with a tank top and denim shirt knotted up on top. She found Marlon waiting for her on the walk up the mountain.

“Hey there. Everyone is gathered at the Guild. I know we didn’t set a specific time, so don’t worry, you’re not making anyone wait,” he said quickly.

“If Magnus is there, I already know that’s not true,” she said dryly. “What’s so urgent, Marlon?” she asked as they passed Linus’s tent.

Marlon gave her a sideways look. “I heard from Marnie about the new addition to your henhouse.”

Ryann raised her eyebrows in surprise. “My void chicken? Donnie Darko?”

Marlon snorted and paused on the trail. “What’s that again?”

“Donnie Darko. From the movie.”

“I’ve seen Donnie fuckin’ Darko,” he said, letting out an unvarnished bark of laughter. “Quite the name for a chicken. I’d like to know what Welwick makes of that.”

“Welwick is here? Really?” She stopped to stare into the windows of the Guild from across the lake, as if she could see the fortune teller from a distance.

“Yes,” Marlon said, his natural stoicism returning. A wind pitched down at them from the mountains above the lake, and they hurried across the shaky wooden bridge stopping outside the mines. “That bridge might not be so great for you if you go to the mines in your condition, Ryann.”

“So I should stop going?” she asked, an oblique expression on her face.

“Didn’t say that.” Marlon cleared his throat. “Use the minecarts instead.”

Ryann laughed. “What about when I'm as big as a house? Get in a minecart?”

“Maybe ya should stay out of the mines altogether at some point in these months you’re pregnant, Ryann. I think your granddad would agree with me on that one.”

“I know Harvey would,” Ryann responded.

Magnus opened the door for them as they approached. “Get in here, I don’t have all day,” he called to them, delivering a look askance at Marlon. “You were supposed to hurry her up, not share gossip,” he muttered. She rolled her eyes at the wizard and stepped around him to enter the Guild.

“Oi, she’s here,” Gil called. Welwick and Mr Qi materialized out of the corner of Ryann’s eye. “Good to see ya, girlie,” Gil added.

“Ryann, I hear congratulations are in order,” Welwick said, holding onto Qi’s arm as he helped her sit on a stool near the door. “Your grandfather would be so happy to hear.”

“Yes, Ryann, I almost spilled the beans to your beloved on the mountain when first we met, but I did have the foresight to think you might want to tell him yourself,” Qi chuckled, straightening up beside Welwick.

“Yes, I did. Thanks for that,” she replied, voice deadpan. “I can only imagine how that conversation might’ve been received.”

“Yes, well, better to come from you, I suppose,” he replied, giving her a blindingly white smile.

Linus stepped out from the backroom of the Guild, a small smile on his face. “I came to offer my congratulations, Ryann,” he said to her. “It’s been a bit since I’ve seen you by the lake. Wanted to tell you so before you have the sprog. I think you and the doc will be lovely parents.”

“Thank you, Linus,” Ryann replied, a smile in her voice for the purehearted mountain man. “I appreciate it.”

“If we’re all finished?” Magnus proposed, darkness in his tone as he looked around the room. “We do have things to talk about.” He leveled a look at Ryann. “The void egg appearing in your henhouse.”

Ryann nodded.

“Did you not think to ask anyone about that?” the wizard asked.

Ryann closed her eyes and took a moment to form a response. “So many weird things have happened to me in Pelican Town that no, Magnus, I did not think I needed to announce to you - or anyone else - that a black and red speckled egg showed up in my henhouse.” Ryann pulled her hair back over her shoulders. “After I found Mayor Lewis and Marnie in that bush once, not much trips my radar anymore.”

Magnus sighed. “That’s the work of the witch, Ryann.”

Ryann cocked her head. “Mayor Lewis and Marnie fooling around in a bush is the work of a witch?”

Gil let loose a huffing sound before Marlon could silence him with a well-placed elbow. Magnus rolled his eyes to the ceiling.

“I’m just messing with you,” Ryann smiled, waggling her hands at the wizard. “But really, there’s a witch?” Ryann leaned forward. “Was I supposed to meet her as well? Lewis told me to greet everyone in town - including you, Magnus, in case you are wondering - but no one told me about a witch.”

“No, no, no, you wouldn’t have met her on your welcome tour of Pelican Town.” Magnus stared off into space a moment. “The witch is my ex-wife. Althea. Or that was the name she went by when we were together, I have no idea if she still refers to herself as such.”

Welwick shook her head just perceptibly. “She hasn’t gone by that name in some time.”

“Well, tell her all about it, now,” Mr Qi said to Magnus, who gave him a withering look. “You called this meeting and you’re not the only busy one among us.”

Magnus refocused his attention on Ryann. “Althea left me after I had an affair and impregnated one of the Pelican Town locals. She was filled with rage and began experimenting with dark magic. We have been attempting to keep her at bay ever since.” He pursed his lips. “To be clear, Ryann, I was a horrific husband and I broke her heart. But she has committed atrocities that go far beyond what I did to her.”

“She has traded much of herself away for one evil or another,” Welwick said in a faraway voice. “She can only rightfully be called an amalgamation of dark creatures at this point. Unnatural things. I don’t care to get into it any further than that.”

“For our purposes, that’ll suffice,” Mr Qi said, patting Welwick’s hand.

“That’s quite the story,” Ryann said, “but why is she depositing strange chicken eggs in my hen house in the middle of the night?”

“I believe I can answer that,” Welwick replied. She beckoned Ryann to draw closer, and spoke in a tone so soft Ryann wasn’t sure she was meant to hear at all.

“After your grandmother passed, I began a relationship with your grandfather, Ryann. Orem was the love of my life. I still see him in my dreams, in fact.” She paused for a moment, perhaps waiting for a reaction from Ryann, before beginning again. “I tell you this, now, after he’s been dead so long, because it’s time you know. The witch propositioned him the night she learned of Magnus’s infidelities, and he spurned her advances. I believe she cursed Orem because of it.”

“We believe she cursed Orem,” Qi cut in. Ryann flicked her eyes at Qi’s blue form, and found the wide easy smile gone, an expression of painful seriousness settled into lines she’d never seen before. “As a group, we found signs.”

Tears welled up in the fortune teller’s eyes, but she continued. “The way his illness fell upon him so quickly, and the way in which he began to refuse my attention - he allowed no one in his space at the end, and he'd always hated to be alone.” She took Ryann’s hand in hers. “We believe Orem had your mother keep you away out of fear the witch would turn her attention on you. He sacrificed his relationship with his daughter and granddaughter to keep the two of you safe.”

Ryann let her eyes go wide as she stared at the wooden boards she stood on, white noise roaring in her ears as tears she couldn’t feel dropped from her eyes to the floor. She wiped at her face, surprised to find it wet. Welwick squeezed her hand.

“I’m so sorry I haven’t told you before now. I was hurt and I thought it better to hide away, let the past be the past. I see now I did you a disservice, my child.”

Marlon raised his voice from the back of the counter. “To be fair, Welwick, we all did that. We were all content to let this fester in the dark for too long.”

“And the witch grew stronger all this time, emboldened by her success as we sat here on our hands,” Magnus elaborated.

Ryann found her voice to ask the obvious question. “What were the signs of my grandfather being cursed? Aside from pushing me and my mother away, I mean.”

Welwick sighed and looked at Qi pleadingly. He flashed her a small smile. “Ryann, your magical education has been cut off at the knees due to your inability to regulate your magical energy, but the basics are this. A curse is far-reaching dark magic, and one of the major hallmarks of it is not being able to let friends in on what’s happening. Pushing away friends and family for an unknown reason. And no one ever did figure out the exact nature of the illness that took Orem. Have you had any luck finding the Elvish necklace?”

“No, I haven’t had time lately,” she said, blushing at the flimsy excuse.

“You do need to rest more often between farm work and the baby, Ryann,” Linus offered.

“Not to mention artifacts can hide right underneath your nose, sometimes for years.” Marlon cleared his throat. “Sometimes the harder you look for it, the harder it is to find.”

“We won’t make any headway with your education until you find it, however,” Magnus muttered, cutting her a glance. “So you’d best start looking for artifact spots around town and in the mountains at the very least. Better yet, kill some monsters in the mines, loot some treasure chests, find some geodes. Your boyfriend will get over it.”

Ryann wrinkled her nose at the wizard. “What about the void egg? Did the witch leave it in my chicken coop for a reason?”

“She’s done it before, on other farms in the area,” Qi replied. “We don’t know why. She’s working with some form of void magic at all times, perhaps it’s a natural extension of her abilities. But the fact that she visited your particular chicken coop is one coincidence too far.”

“There are no coincidences with her,” Magnus said bitterly.

“Well, I’m not getting rid of Donnie Darko, if that’s what you’re going to ask me to do,” Ryann said stubbornly. “I love that weird little demon hen.”

“Donnie Darko?” Qi cocked his head.

“The void chicken. I named her after the movie,” Ryann explained.

“Youngsters can’t just give things normal names anymore,” Gil muttered to Linus. “It’s a moral failing.”

“You’re still gonna babysit for me when I go in the mines, right Gil?” Ryann called across the room.

“Who in the fucking Yoba damn hell told you I was doin’ that?” Gil spluttered from his chair, as Ryann and Welwick shared a smile at his flustered reaction.

“Okay, let’s focus,” Qi called over the noise before devoting his attention to Ryann. “I believe the chicken is just a chicken, you’d know by now if something was amiss in your coop. It’s the action that concerns us in this case, kid. So we'd like to take some steps to ensure that Tidefall Farm is safer for you in the future."

"What do you mean by that?" she asked, unraveling a curl absentmindedly with her fingers.

"It’s time to put wards up around your farm," Magnus said. "I'm prepared to do that as soon as possible. Make sure Doctor Harvey is home while I’m working or it’ll wreak havoc later."

“But people come and go from the farm all the time. Lewis comes to get the contents of my shipping bin every day, and I’m in the process of hiring Shane as a part time farm hand so I can keep expanding the farm after I have the baby.”

“That’s all fine,” Magnus said, waving a hand irritably. “I know humans like to interact with others. These wards will specifically be targeted toward magic users, of which I am the only one residing in Pelican Town. Mundanes should have no problem entering or leaving Tidefall Farm.”

“But I walked through your wards the day I showed up at your tower,” Ryann pointed out. “Do you remember that?”

Magnus reddened. “Yes, I remember that.”

Welwick cleared her throat. “Your grandfather could do that too, Ryann.”

“What if the witch could do it as well?” Ryann asked. Magnus became even more red as the room went quiet for a moment.

“The idea with the wards,” Qi began, “is that the witch will be naturally repelled by them and her attention will be drawn to other things. Void magic is chaotic, it doesn’t really lend itself to long term planning. It will buy time for you to become more magically proficient.” He made as if to continue but Magnus held up a hand, and began to speak with slow deliberation.

“My ex-wife has never gotten through my wards. Whether that is because she cannot do so, or because she is not interested in doing so, I couldn’t say. What I can tell you is - aside from you and Orem - no one else, magical or otherwise, has ever managed to get past them.” He looked down into Ryann’s face, his eyes resembling nothing less than fiery shards of amethyst.

He took her hands gently in his much larger ones. The magic fizzing over her hands had the quality of a high wire come to life, electricity made flesh. Ryann understood for the first time that this was a man who could hurt her if he wanted to, and she’d insulted him by speaking without thinking in front of his peers.

“Ryann, I will put no less care into the wards for Tidefall Farm than I put into the wards for my own personal space. I swear it.” The background noise hushed to silence, and the profundity of the wizard’s oath shattered Ryann’s doubts. She drew herself up tall and straight to better look Magnus in the eye. “I believe it, Magnus. Thank you.”

“Good.” A bit of abrasiveness returned to his tone. “And you find that godsdamned necklace.”

Chapter Text

"He'll be back when, exactly?" Rasmodius was the wizard embodiment of a ticking clock as he stood on the edge of Tidefall Farm.

"I'm not sure? He has a full day at the clinic today. I didn't think to ask when he'd be back," Ryann replied.

"Find out." Ryann shot him a sharp look. He sighed. "Please. He's not the only one with a busy day."

Ryann shrugged. "Okay, I can do that." She pulled out her phone to ask via text.

Ryann: do you have any idea when you'll be home? I ask because Magnus wants to do something for the house and you need to be home for it.

His answer was almost immediate, but not of the variety that would please the wizard.

Harvey: No idea. Don't wait for me.

She sighed and put the phone back in her pocket. "He has no idea when he'll be back. We should probably start this another day."

"Needs must, I suppose," Magnus said grudgingly. "What if I return once you are both abed? I would prefer to do this work without an audience to interfere."

Ryann considered the idea and nodded. "That should be fine. I trust -"

Magnus held up a hand. "Now I will impart wisdom for which you won't need the assistance of the Elvish necklace. You don't trust anyone else but yourself. Not me, not your lover, not that babe once grown, you trust yourself and only once you verify your information. The moment things don't add up is a moment too late, especially where my ex wife is involved."

"You sound like a cop, Magnus," Ryann snarked. "And if that's all true, then do I want you frolicking around my property at night while Harvey and I are asleep and vulnerable?"

He fixed her with an intense look. "Forget I said any of that. I will arrive at midnight on the dot to begin preparations for the wards." With that, he tapped his staff on the ground and disappeared from Ryann’s sight.

“I’m gonna stay up to greet you, old man,” she said to the wind and trees around her, wondering if Magnus heard her declaration in his tower. Not that it mattered, she thought - she’d do it whether he heard her say it or not.

The phone in her pocket buzzed again and she pulled it out, smiling when she saw Leah’s name.

Leah: Want to go get lunch? This piece of wood ain’t cooperating and I need to get out.

Ryann: Absolutely I do

Leah: YES YES YES

Can Elliot come along? Are you guys okay together yet? It’s absolutely his fault how things happened but I miss having all of us together to hang out.

Ryann grimaced, but decided she’d reply after reading Elliott’s letter. She stomped inside, kicking off her boots at the door to give her swelling feet a break, and sat down next to her letter. She sighed at the swoopy, flowery handwriting before ripping the envelope open across her name. Ms. Ryann Angevin, Tidefall Farm. “Rip and tear,” she said to herself in the empty room.

“Oh Yoba,” she muttered, devouring the contents of the letter.

Mine own dearest Ryann,

Words cannot express what a frightful show I’ve starred in, for all my friends to see. T’is to my own misfortune that I’ve played such a part in driving you away, my muse. I long to see you again, to see your eyes light up as you tell a story, or perhaps listen to me spin my own tales.

I won’t dawdle here, just know that you are always welcome at my table to share my wine.

Elliott DuBois

“Don’t dawdle, no you’d never, Ell,” she said to herself. The snark fell flat in the empty room. Twig looked at her disapprovingly. “Oh stop it, you,” she said to the feline.

She picked up her phone again.

Ryann: Fine fine fine, tell Shakespeare he’s welcome in my presence again. Stardrop at 1?

Leah: 1 it is :) Do you want to have Harvey come along?

“Oh my Yoba, can't imagine anything he'd like less, Leah,” she muttered under her breath.

Ryann: he has a super busy day at the clinic, maybe some other time

She tossed the phone aside, abandoning it on the dining room table. She wandered outside, Twig at her side to investigate. Shane caught her eye at the bottom of the property, waving with what looked like a cat toy in his hand.

"Your cat left this at my house," he said as he got within shouting distance. Ryann laughed when she saw it was one of Twig's catnip mice. "Thanks, Harvey will be just thrilled there's another one of these to step on," she said with a giggle.

“No problem, here to help,” he replied. “So did you mean it, about me being a part time farmhand? Because I had a good time working here last weekend.”

Ryann smiled and nodded. “Yes, I did. Things are going to get more difficult for me as I get bigger, and then when the baby is here…”

“Right, it’s not like you’re going to be able to do everything one-handed.”

“Exactly. And then there’s the Stardew Valley Fair coming up. I have no idea what to put in my grange display. Pierre swept the floor with me last year.”

“You can’t let that happen again.” Shane’s face was set in stone. “He was fucking insufferable for weeks. Weeks. Abby would sneak into Jojamart for snacks and bitch to Sam and me how he was still bragging to anyone who would listen. You gotta put him in his place this year.”

Ryann’s mouth fell open. “You are kidding. That’s so stupid!”

“Pierre is just Morris in a different font, Ryann. You should stop selling to him. He used your produce to win last year anyway, so it shouldn’t be hard to beat him.”

Ryann balled her hands into fists. “I was wondering where all the stuff in his grange display came from! I had a suspicion it had to be what I was selling him but I thought it had to be against the rules to do that.” She shook her head, mouth set into a hard line. “Clearly not.”

“Oh, it’s not against the rules for him to set aside the best of what you sold him throughout the fall and keep it for himself. Probably wrote it off as a business expense or whatever. People will come to visit his shop all through the winter on the strength of him winning the fair in the fall. I’m telling you, you gotta beat him this time.”

“So you’ll show me what to put in the display, right? You know how this whole fair thing works better than I do,” Ryann said, leaning towards Shane conspiratorially.

Shane waved his hand in the air and made an incredulous noise. “Anything can go in it, anything at all as long as it came from your farm. If you grew it, foraged for it, fished it up out of the water, pulled it out of the mines, anything at all. Artisan goods do really well. Just make sure it’s gold quality or better, whatever it is.”

“And then we nail Pierre’s ass,” Ryann said, her golden brown eyes darkening to the color of root beer candies. “So what about an enormous amethyst I found in the mines a while ago?” she asked. “It’s like the size of my fist.”

“Yeah, use it in the display,” Shane nodded, “Abby might try to eat it when your back is turned though, so watch for that.”

“I’m sorry, she’ll try to eat it?”

He laughed. “It’s a long story. But she loves gems. You probably won’t leave the fair without her offering you gold for it.”

“I hope she doesn’t actually eat rocks though. Oh hey Shane, what time is it? I left my phone in the house.”

“It is 12:50,” Shane replied, glancing quickly at his cell phone.

“Oooh I gotta get going, I’m meeting Leah and Elliott for lunch at the saloon.”

“Got it, I’ll letcha go. Just glad we’re on the same page about destroying Pierre’s will to fucking live,” Shane replied with a quick flash of a grin as he slid his phone back in his pocket.

“Oh we are absolutely on the same page about that,” Ryann replied, then reconsidered for a moment. “Do you want to come grab lunch with us?” she asked tentatively, wondering if Elliott was still nursing his Shane crush.

“Oh, uh, maybe?” Shane said, the grin widening. “Gus has pepper poppers on special today.”

“Now see I was gonna get the spaghetti like I always do, but those sound so good right now,” Ryann enthused. “These pregnancy hormones have me wanting anything Gus makes, I swear. My phone’s in the house, I’m just gonna grab it and we can head over.”

She lightly ran back to the farmhouse, grabbed her phone, pulled her boots back on, and came back out to find Shane with his hands in his well-loved Joja hoodie and a small smile on his face.

She checked the phone again as she came down the stairs to find a text from Elliott.

“Oh no, Elliott won’t be there,” she said, as much to herself as to Shane. “Headache from too much sun yesterday. It’ll just be you, me, and Leah.”

Shane nodded with zero change in expression as he leaned down to tie his shoes. “Oh, hey, you have grass on your boots,” he said, taking it upon himself to gently wipe her shoes clean with his fingers.

Ryann’s heart stalled, then began to thump recklessly in her chest as she realized what she’d done. “Oh, that’s fine, you don’t have to do that,” she said, panic building in her tone.

He stood up again and she didn’t wait to walk beside him as she headed off to the saloon. “Hey, I wanted to say sorry if I came off as rude when we first met. It takes me a while to warm up to strangers,” he said as he caught up.

Oh no oh no oh no oh no, her mind looped on a beat as they crossed the square in front of Harvey’s clinic. We could’ve walked south through the forest, what did you go this way for? “Don’t worry about it, Shane, I can be prickly too,” she offered up, finding herself grateful that he let it drop.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ 

“I have questions,” a familiar voice rumbled in her ear as she stood outside the door for the Stardrop’s bathroom.

She looked up at Harvey and smiled, standing up a bit taller to kiss him quickly. “What questions?” she asked as his arms encircled her in a hug from behind.

“Why are you at the Stardrop with Shane?” he murmured in her ear, gently brushing her hair back over her shoulder. “I saw you walk by with him.”

“Leah invited me for lunch, and I thought Elliott would be here with her. Remember he had a thing for Shane a while back?” she whispered.

“Oh yes, I remember hearing that,” he murmured, placing a shivery kiss into the hollow between her neck and shoulder. “But where’s my invitation?”

“I didn’t think you’d have time,” she said apologetically, keeping her neck still for more of his attention. “I also didn’t think you’d want to see Elliott, much less have lunch with him.”

“That’s true on both counts,” he admitted. “But you could still invite me.” He gently tipped her neck to the side, so as to kiss her behind the ear. “Especially when you look this adorable.” She let out a tiny breathy sound as he slid his hands down her arms, fingertips grazing the sides of her breasts in the knotted up denim shirt.

“Still jealous, I see,” she whispered, her toes curling in her boots.

"I am an imperfect man, Ryann," he said quietly, into the shell of her ear. "You said you were here with Leah as well?"

“Yes.” Ryann’s eyes widened. “And there’s only so many places she could be.” She stepped forward to bang on the door. Breathy feminine laughter came from the other side. "What are you two doing in the ladies' when there's a perfectly good storage room right there!?" Ryann complained.

Leah slid the door open an inch, struggling to keep her face straight as Emily pulled her shoes back on. "Variety. Can't always mess around in there or people will expect it."

"Well, I can't pee in the storage room, Leah," Ryann said frantically, passing her weight from one leg to the other.

“You could, but I suppose Gus wouldn’t appreciate it,” Leah replied, as Em slipped by Ryann. “Hi Ryann! Hi doc!” she chirped, smoothing her blue hair down behind her ears.

“Hi Harv,” Leah said as she washed her hands, a bit of a flush on her cheeks. “Ryann said you were too busy today to get lunch.”

“I am, really. I just stopped in to get coffee, but then I saw - ” He stopped speaking and placed his hand directly above her ass. When she looked away from Leah, she saw Shane had wandered over, a frosty glass in hand.

She raised her eyebrows at Leah, who immediately moved out of the small room. She heard Leah’s voice going softer as everyone left the hallway. Ryann scooched in and pushed the door shut, as much to block out the noise as for privacy. She put her head down between her knees and counted to 20.

Her phone vibrated in her pocket with a new text, and she knew without looking who it was from.

Leah: Explain WHAT IS GOING ONNNNNN???

Ryann groaned as she typed back.

Ryann: I thought maybe I’d bring Shane if Elliott was coming to lunch too? But then Shane wiped grass off my boots and I realized this wasn’t about Elliott anymore and now Harvey is here because he saw me walking with Shane through the town square and he’s trying to feel me up in the hallway outside the bathroom. Oh and I think I’m gonna hire Shane to work part time as a farm hand but Harvey already got jealous about him once and now I’m afraid he thinks it’s a pattern.

Leah: Yeah, Elliott said he and Shane didn’t have chemistry or something like that. He wiped grass off your boots? He’s ready to propose, obvs. And Harvey very much was feeling you up, it was a thing and he did it and I saw it and now I can’t unsee his hairy hands on your big dumb tits. RIP my eyeballs. Pretty sure Shane watched him do it too. Food’s here btw

Ryann read the text twice and sighed. “You don’t get pepper poppers if you climb out the bathroom window,” she told herself in the mirror.

When she got back to the table, she saw that Leah had managed to start a communal art project, drawing borders inside borders in her notebook with gel pens. Shane was engrossed in finishing a border of tiny chickens while Leah started a new border of fashionably squiggly lines on top of the tiny chicken border. Harvey stood beside her and said in a low voice, “Walk me outside?”

She let him walk her to the park bench facing the river. “I have to get back to the clinic, but I wanted to ask how the meeting went this morning.”

“Oh Yoba. So, I found out my grandpa had a long term relationship with Welwick after my grandmother passed. And that’s just about the only part I can tell you in public without your head exploding.”

Harvey’s mouth dropped open. “Welwick and Orem? Really?” He nodded slowly to himself. “I can see it.”

“She called him the love of her life,” Ryann replied. She watched the river sparkle and glitter in the distance. “The wizard is going to be at the house tonight.”

“Oh? For what?”

Ryann’s voice dropped to a whisper. “He wants to put wards up around the perimeter of the farm, like he has around his tower.”

Harvey raised his eyebrows. “I’m not opposed, but what is the reasoning there?”

“That’s the part where I think your head is gonna explode. Unless you wanna go back to the office and talk about it?”

“I wouldn’t do that, unless you also want Maru and Penny to know.”

Ryann’s laugh carried into the town square. “They at least keep the gossip between the two of them, I think we could do worse.”

“Speaking of gossip.” Harvey laid his hand on Ryann’s knee. “Someone has the wrong idea.”

Ryann took his hand and squeezed it. “Yes. I’ll fix it.”

Harvey nodded, his expression inscrutable. “Good. Things will get uncomfortable for all of us if you let it go.”

Ryann nodded reluctantly. “Do you want to know what happened?”

“Yes. Later.” He picked up her hand and pressed a kiss to her knuckles. “I have to go. I should be home around 6.”

She nodded at him as he walked away, lost in thought as to how to solve the Shane problem. She went inside to find Leah by herself at the table, still doodling in her notebook.

She leaned into her friend’s space and Leah looked up with a bemused expression. “Yes?”

“Sorry about that. Where did Shane go?”

Leah nodded towards the back room, where Shane was playing Junimo Kart with his trademark scowl.

“Got it. When he comes back to the table, can you follow my lead when I talk about the baby and how excited we are? Get really enthused about it?”

“I mean, yeah? You don’t have to ask me to do that?”

“I just really want to make sure he understands, you know?”

“Dude, if he has a crush on you then he has a crush on you. Plus, Harvey feeling you up outside the bathroom had the intended effect. I don’t think he’s gonna wipe grass off your boots anymore, girl.”

“You weren’t there, Leah! It was a thing!”

Leah snorted and gave her friend an indulgent look. “Tell you what, I can do all that if you can tell your doctor to stop grabbing your boobs in this establishment. It’s not very professional of him.”

Ryann balled up a straw wrapper and threw it at Leah’s forehead. “Deal.”

“I don’t think it’ll be necessary, though.” She pointedly looked behind Ryann’s shoulder, signaling Shane’s approach.

“Hey, Ryann, I think I’m gonna take off,” Shane said, pulling the last pepper popper off his plate and wiping his hands on his shirt. “Thanks for the invite. Does Saturday morning sound good to start work? I can do a full day on Saturday.”

“Oohhhh, okay, sure, sounds good,” she replied, taken aback. “See ya then, boss,” he replied, shooting her a quick salute as he pulled his hoodie over his head on the way out the door.

“Since when does Shane salute?” Ryann asked, finally touching her pepper poppers. “Oh jeez, they’re cold as fuck now,” she griped.

“Yeah, that’s about how I figured that would go. I bet Gus will heat them up for you, no problem,” Leah said, grabbing Ryann’s plate and taking it up to the counter.

“Whatcha thinking about?” Leah asked as she came back with Ryann’s plate, the peppers now blazing hot from Gus’s oven.

“Weird ass day, dude,” Ryann replied. “I had a meeting this morning with the Adventurer’s Guild.”

“Oooh, sounds mysterious,” Leah replied, leaning in.

“Yeah. Kinda cleared some stuff up for me while giving me more things to question. I don’t wanna get into it here, but if you come over the house at some point I’ll tell you what I can.”

“That’s fair,” Leah replied as Ryann delicately bit into a popper. “Oh my Yoba, I’ve wanted that ALL. DAY,” she said, collapsing dramatically onto the table.

“So, you didn’t see it because you were talking to me in the bathroom, but Harvey must’ve been staring Shane directly in the eye while he, uh, felt you up. Gus was talking to Em about how weird Shane was acting while she was in the back picking up her check, and she put two and two together.”

Ryann felt her face going red with embarrassment. “Emily should be a spy for the Ferngill government. Guess that’s why Shane took off like his ass was on fire.”

“One hundo percent, that's why.” Leah stole a popper off Ryann’s plate. “That’s my friend tax for having to watch your boyfriend go all silverback on you. I don’t miss dating men, dude.”

“Yeah, yeah,” Ryann muttered.

Chapter Text

"Just how bad did you mean mug Shane at the Stardrop, Harv? Because he barely looked at me and left almost immediately after I came back inside."

Ryann waited for a response with her hand clawed into her hip, eyebrows raised to the ceiling. Harvey let out a low chuckle as he sautéed kale into the stir fry on the stove.

"He wouldn't even look at me. You can't do that on Saturday, he's gonna come over and help with the farm. I was thinking I'd go up to the mines with Marlon for a bit after I’m done with farm chores."

"I do not think that's a good idea," he replied in a clipped tone, all joking gone. "You are very pregnant and anything can happen in there."

Ryann nodded. "I know. But I don't really have much of a choice anymore. I've put it off for too long."

He put the wooden spoon back down on the spoon rest with care. "And does this have to do with what you learned at the Adventurers Guild today?"

Ryann nodded. "It's a very long story, and I'm not good at telling stories when I don't have a beer or two in me, but I can't do that right now, so you'll just have to deal."

His laugh was raspy, like he'd rather be done with talking but his day required him to be the person who appeared in front of her. "So. Rasmodius was married once. She left him, because he had an affair, and she tried to start something with my grandfather even though she knew he was with Welwick. I told you that, right?"

He nodded at her, gesturing loosely while he turned off the flame on the stove.

"She cursed him when he turned her down. That's what everyone thought, anyway. There’s no substantial proof, but he cut off mom and me right when he got sick, which was very out of character. Welwick said he did that to protect us, to keep the witch’s eyes off of us."

Harvey sighed as he pulled his chair out from the table. “The entire town gossiped about that for years. I have to say, that’s the best explanation I’ve heard for it.” He piled food onto two plates and handed one to her. “Nothing about how Orem passed ever made any sense to me. I chalked it up to inexperience on my part. I always wondered if there was something else going on, something I missed.” She wandered to his side as he sat down, allowing him to pull her into his lap. "Tell me the rest of it," he said, resting his hands over her thighs and hips. He listened intently as she told him everything else that happened in the meeting, albeit in bits and pieces.

"Is there any way you could appoint a secretary to take notes next time? This is a bit disjointed," he complained, patting her on the legs.

"Tell you what, Harv, you just volunteered for the spot," she said irritably. "It's been a long day and I told Magnus I would wait up for him when he comes back to do the wards tonight."

He nodded. "I wouldn't mind taking notes during the meetings, if there's any more in the future. And do you want me to stay up with you? I'm curious what installing wards around the farm looks like."

Ryann laughed. "The King of the Couch Nap is gonna stay up til midnight, is he?"

He fixed her with a look. "It’s my house too now, right? I want to see what happens when Magnus installs wards.”

“He’s gonna love this,” Ryann crowed. “He thought he was gonna have us in bed.”

“Oh by no means can I stay up for the whole thing,” Harvey admitted. “I don’t doubt the wizard has far more practice being nocturnal than I do. But I would like to see part of whatever he’s going to do out there.” He patted Ryann’s small hard bump of a stomach. “And you shouldn’t stay up too late, either, you need your rest,” he reminded her.

“Yeah yeah yeah,” she said offhandedly. “I know. My brain feels pretty wrung out. I don’t think I could water a plant right now if I had to.”

“That reminds me. I found something weird in an artifact spot today outside the clinic.”

“Ooooh really? What is it? Is it in your bag?” She leaped off him as he rose out of the chair.

“It wouldn’t fit in my bag,” he replied. “I think it’s an egg?” He opened the front door and leaned down to scoop up a large, desiccated, spotted egg from behind the adirondack chair on the front deck.

“What the fuck?” Astonished, Ryann lifted the egg to look underneath it.

“Trying to see if it’s a girl or a boy?”

“Smartass. Just - I don’t even know, what the hell is it?” She tapped her fingernails on the hardened exterior.

Harvey shrugged. “I don’t know. At this point, if I find a weird thing buried in the ground, I let you figure it out.”

“I wonder if it’ll hatch if I put it in the incubator?” Ryann’s eyes gleamed as she took off for the chicken coop. He watched her run off with an indulgent smile, the look of glee on her face becoming a shriek of happiness he could hear from the porch. “It fits, kind of,” she yelled from the coop door, the chickens clucking their disapproval at being woken up for her flight of fancy.

Harvey watched her intently as she walked back. “Tell me Marlon is going to be with you every single second you’re in the mines,” he said, his voice pitched low. “Tell me he won’t be dragging you into the clinic, unconscious or worse.”

“Harvey.”

“It’s not just your life I worry about.” He took her hand with both of his and pressed it to his lips. “Tell me.”

“I promise.” She flexed her fingers and he let go. “Linus actually suggested we go fishing on the levels with underground lakes. For the possibility of those treasure chests I mentioned, remember? Not that I’m much of a fisherman, but then I’ve never really tried, either. There’s so many things I’ve never really tried, come to think of it.” She shook her head as if clearing cobwebs. “Anyway. That’s what we’re going to do, believe it or not.”

He raised his eyebrows. “Is that all you’re going to do?”

Ryann shook her head. “Marlon wants to make sure I’m actually getting combat in, so no, it won’t be all we’re doing. But he’s going to be there the whole time,” she added quickly, as she watched his face cycling through several emotions at once.

“I don’t like it, Ryann. I really don’t. I suppose it would appear, from what you were told about this witch, that we’ve got to find this necklace for you no matter what.” He rolled his sleeves back down over his elbows as the chilly fall night settled down into his bones. “But you in the mines while in this condition gives me heart palpitations. Even with a chaperone.”

“I know you don’t like it. To be honest, I don’t think I do either. But it seems like there isn’t enough time to be scared and still do what needs to be done.”

“It sounds like there's a lot of people, far more capable than either of us, who have been kicking this can down the road for longer than either of us have been alive. I wish you didn’t feel responsible for all this, Ryann.”

“Because I can’t fix it?” she asked hesitantly.

“No, because I’m selfish and I don’t particularly want you to try.”

“You’re not selfish.” She squeezed him around the shoulders. “You’re the farthest thing from selfish.”

“No, that can’t be true.” He held onto her arms, tight around him. “I’m very selfish with you. I always have been. And if I had my way you’d never do anything with even a whiff of danger about it ever again.”

“I don’t think doing everything you want me to do will be my legacy, Harvey.” She pushed her nose into his shoulder blades, taking a deep breath of his bourbon and vanilla scented soap. “Also, ladies don’t like it when you tell them what to do,” she said primly.

He huffed out a laugh. “Sometimes they do,” he said, a smile in his voice. Ryann fake gasped and punched his arm. He curled his open hand around her fist. “I may not be the most exciting guy, but I’ll stay loyal to you for the rest of my life,” he murmured, pulling her into his arms for a hug.

"If that's true, then you realize you need to stop being so jealous of other men, right?" She tapped the end of his nose with her finger. "That's a little too much excitement for me."

A flicker of movement at the edge of her property made Ryann turn her head. She watched as Magnus came striding up the path from Cindersap Forest, his cloak flying out behind him like a flag. Harvey let go of her and put his hands in his pockets.

"You're early," she commented offhandedly as he stopped a few feet from them. "What time is it, Harvey?" she asked. He quickly looked down at his watch and replied, "About six thirty p.m."

"I know the time, mundane," the wizard replied, checking on something in his pocket. "I came to speak to your doctor, actually. Alone." He nodded politely to Harvey.

She blinked in surprise. "Oh. Okay. I see." She glanced at Harvey, who looked as surprised as she felt. But he nodded his consent and the two men turned away from her, beginning a conversation in hushed tones clearly meant to be kept between the two of them.

“Well, fine then,” she muttered. She went into the house and liberated her dinner, finding she was hungrier than she thought. She put Harvey’s plate away in the microwave, put the remnants of dinner in the fridge, and cleaned up the dirty dishes.

She went to the window and scanned the land outside for the unlikely pair. She spotted them quickly, next to her grandfather’s busted up greenhouse. Magnus was gesturing wildly at something within the broken down structure, and Harvey was nodding in vigorous agreement. She shook her head and angrily slid the curtains shut, deciding instead to sit on the couch with Twig, a bowl of Stardrop Sorbet, and some “Queen of Sauce” reruns.

She awoke several hours later, to Harvey nudging her shoulder. Twig lay perched in between the sides of her thighs and the couch, and abandoned her post immediately upon seeing Harvey, jumping to his shoulders and winding herself around the back of his neck. “Did you say something?” she asked sleepily, twisting her neck back and forth to pop it.

“Ugh, that noise turns my stomach,” he said, shaking his head disgustedly. “I said, it’s all done,” he replied, patting Twig’s rump affectionately.

“What’s all done?” she said, the words thick with sleep in her mouth.

“It’s all done,” he repeated. “The wards. I came in earlier to get you, but you were laid out here and it looked like you needed your rest.”

“Nooooooo,” she whined, kicking her feet into the cushion. “I wanted to watch him.”

“Sorry, honey,” he replied, offering her a hand up from the couch. “I don’t think you missed much, honestly. He put some stones and herbs down at certain parts along the boundary lines, and that was kind of it? It looked like that was all he did, anyway, I’m sure there was more to it behind the scenes. I didn’t want to interrupt him too much and he wasn’t interested in explaining his methods.”

Ryann snorted. “And what was so important that you had to talk about it without me?”

Harvey scrunched his nose and offered her a small smile. “A lot of it was just pleasantries, believe it or not. We’ve never had a conversation before, and he said he needed to get to know me a bit to fine tune things to my energies, whatever that means.”

“This is so anticlimactic, you got to see all the good parts,” Ryann moaned, putting her hand to her temple dramatically. “Thanks for making dinner, by the way. I put your plate in the microwave.”

“Oh, good. I was wondering where that went.” He smirked a bit.

“What?” she asked, annoyed.

“It’s just funny, you know, how you called me the King of the Couch Nap and you just passed out on said couch for, oh, close to 3 hours.”

“Harvey. I. Am. Pregnant. I need naps.” She sent a scorched earth glare his way. “Also, these couches induce slumber and you cannot tell me otherwise.”

He laughed. “Now you get it.” He planted a kiss on her forehead.

“I can’t even be mad at you when you do that spontaneously.”

“Do what?”

“Forehead kisses.” She shook her head. “Kryptonite.”

“I’m gonna remember that.” He tapped his forehead.

“Yup. That’s a surprise tool that will help you later.”

“Okay, Toodles, time for bed.”

~~~~~~~~

He woke up when Ryann cried out in her sleep, a deep low yowl coming from her like an animal in pain. She threw her limbs all around, propelling herself away from whatever crisis her dream fed her.

He grabbed her, pulled her into him. "Ryann. Wake up. It's okay, baby, it's not real, it's just us, we're the only ones here."

She tossed her head back into his shoulder, one loud hard whump, and then he held her head still by cupping her chin and cheek flat to his chest, forcing her to calm into his rough hold. "Ryann. Ryann. Ryann! Honey, you're safe, you're safe," he said into her ear, holding her face and her hips flat against him as her eyes fluttered open in the dark, her fevered body pinioned against his. She gasped for air, whimpering as she grabbed at his arms, warding off the remains of the night terror. Fear made her skin tremulous and frigid even as perspiration covered her chest and neck. He held her tight against him, gently stroking her arms as he made soft soothing noises against her skin.

“Do you want me to turn a light on?” he asked softly, letting go of her face and pressing a kiss to the top of her head.

“No, don’t go anywhere,” she said wildly, pushing back against him as she held his arms tight against her.

“Okay, sweetheart,” he murmured, “I’ll stay here.” She quieted in his arms, breathing slowly, letting her eyes adjust to the dark. The outlines of quiet things came into focus: the dresser, the door ajar, her filmy white curtains glowing in the moonlight. She let go her fierce grasp on his arm and slipped her hand between their bodies, letting out a sigh upon feeling how hard he was against her in the dark.

“Parasympathetic response,” he grunted out. She looked up at him, watching his face for changes as she cupped his balls through his shorts. “Ryann, go back to sleep,” he murmured, brushing her hair back from her temple.

“I will,” she replied lowly. She sat up, pulling off her underwear and tossing them away from her. “When we’re done.”

She pushed him down on his back. He let out a broken groan as she made to pull his boxers down. He lifted his hips to accommodate her. She took the opportunity to straddle him after throwing his boxers in the same direction as her underwear. “I’m not going to last,” he murmured, drawing his hands up her back slowly.

"I don't care, I just want to be close to you," she said quietly, leaning in over his chest to plant a kiss on his neck.

“Was it a very bad dream?” he asked carefully, as she dragged her fingers through his chest hair, up to his collarbone, his shoulders.

“Golems on the farm,” she muttered, and he gasped as she dragged her soaked pussy over the length of his cock. “Can’t go back to sleep until I can’t remember what they look like any more.”

Forcibly reminded of all the times he'd been dismissive of her sleep complaints, his guilt was corporeal, a tangible thing between their bodies, with legs to kick him in the gut and arms to pull him in and witness. "Take what you need, sweetheart," he said thickly, running his hands over her hips as she moved on him, wasting no time seating herself to the hilt with a needy whine.

Curling her toes into her feet at the sensation of fullness, she rested the tops of her feet against his thighs, pivoting the pent up night terror energy into something she could use. She nuzzled into his chest, happy little humming noises reverberating into his skin. Harvey grabbed at her hips, molding her movements into the rhythm he liked. She sat up straighter and moved his hands on her breasts. "Thought I was supposed to take what I need," she muttered under her breath. Her eyes glittered as she moved shallowly above him, biting her lip as she listened to his heavy breathing.

"Sweetheart, please let me," he said, a chuckle buried under his crushing need for her. She raised her eyebrows at the tone in his voice - a plea for release she normally heard coming out of her own lips. He angled her in closer with a single spare movement of his hips, dragged his hands over her breasts, her belly, the small bump there. He slipped his hand underneath her stomach, softly circling where their bodies joined, as she moved back and forth on him with increasing ferocity.

She closed her eyes, seeing nothing but darkness there. She could feel his fingers tracing circles over her clit and she knew Harvey wouldn’t simply have an orgasm without her having one as well - despite the fact that none of this had been his idea. She loved him for that, but settling up with him after settling down from the night terror felt like work she didn’t want to do. She wanted to sleep, peacefully, and she knew fucking the nonsense out of her head was her best option.

But Harvey found motivation, reached up and twisted her nipple in his dexterous fingers. “I’m not gonna ask again, Ryann,” he rasped out in a gravelly voice. He swiped his fingers across her clit in a different direction and she gasped, feeling the night sky lighting up behind her eyes. She pressed her hands hard to his chest as an orgasm wrenched its way out of her, her distress finally giving way to satisfaction.

“Okay, you were right, that was a better idea,” she squeaked out, leaning back on her haunches. He shifted her off and pulled her down to the bed, quickly moving her into a rough mating press. She whimpered at the new position and held onto his forearms as he leaned over her, anchoring her into the mattress.

He pushed her legs down as he thrust into her again at last. “Oh, I like those noises,” he said as she arched her back into his movements, absolute gibberish falling from her lips. “I don’t want you remembering anything tomorrow except this,” he gritted out, one large hand snaking around her neck slowly, carefully. “I - oh fucking Yoba, Harvey, I won’t, I won’t,” she swore, her cries turning into one loud, hitching sob as his hips slowed.

He stilled entirely and stared into her face with intensity. “Are you okay, now?” he asked, swiping at a bead of sweat on her hairline. She nodded softly, running her hands down his arms to his wrists.

“That’s good, sweet girl,” he said, letting her legs go free at last. “So fucking good.” She wriggled her legs loose as he pulled out of her with a sigh, his breath softening the gooseflesh on her neck and shoulders. “Come, on, get up, bathroom,” he said, pulling her to her feet. “Then sleep.”

Chapter Text

“These fish are a lot harder than the ones I’ve caught before,” Ryann said apologetically to Linus. He had caught a half dozen fish while Ryann had caught one lone ghostfish in the lake on floor 20 of the mines.

“What fish have you caught before, Ryann?” he asked as he reeled in another. Linus was always easy to talk to. “Sunfish, bream, carp from the river. A rainbow trout. A pike, once. That was tough. Scary teeth, too,” she said with a laugh.

“Yes, they do have some teeth,” Linus replied cheerfully. “Pike are pretty hard to reel in. You must be better at fishing than you give yourself credit for.”

Ryann cast her line out again into the calm blue waters of the lake. Something felt wrong. “Why is the lake blue, Linus?”

“What do you mean?” he asked offhandedly. Soon he had another fish on the line and became absorbed in the task at hand.

“It shouldn't have any color at all, right? There’s no sunlight for the water to reflect off of. Shouldn’t the water be colorless? Or dark?”

“Don’t ask why anything in this mountain does any kind of thing, Ryann.” Marlon hopped off the ladder onto the sand. "It's beyond my comprehension and I've been shuffling my bones around in it for longer than you've been alive." He gestured to the fish. "Anything good?"

Ryann shrugged. "Six fish so far. One treasure chest. It had coal in it." Her disappointment was palpable.

“Well, we made it to level 20 today, that’s pretty good. And not a scratch on you,” he said carefully, making Ryann wonder if perhaps Harvey had given Marlon a piece of his mind.

“Can we go down one more floor?” she asked. “I don’t think fishing is for me, today.”

“You never know what you’re going to find,” Linus said, pulling up one more blurry eyed ghostfish out of the lake. A chest appeared next to the fish as it lay flopping on the sandy floor.

“I will never get used to how that just happens,” she said as the forager pulled the lid up. Two pieces of coal, and a dirty, rusty pile of something Ryann couldn’t discern. Marlon’s sharp intake of breath drew her attention. “Take that out, girl,” he said, gesturing to the pile of rust. “With care. It’s very, very old.”

She nodded and leaned in, keeping her groan at bending over to herself. The chain was heavier than it looked, and covered in deep red rust that left streaks on her fingers and cuticles. “Is that what I think it is?” Linus asked in a curious tone.

Ryann turned it over and her breath caught at the bright blue stone, cool and smooth under her fingers. “Is this it?” she asked quietly. “Someone tell me. I didn’t think I’d find it, I don’t want to get my hopes up.”

“In other circumstances, I’d tell you to take it to Gunther if you’re unsure. But let me put you out of your misery - that’s it. The big blue stone, it couldn’t be anything else.” Linus waved his hands in the air excitedly.

“Well, wait a minute now.” Marlon stepped in and took the pile of chain out of Ryann’s hand. “Technically, Linus, it’s yours. Come outta the treasure chest you got with the fish. So, do you agree to let Ryann have it?”

Ryann was resentful at the idea of losing the chain and stone - it was barely jewelry, it more resembled a blue stone attached to a pile of dirty rust - but the mines weren’t the place for angst. Marlon had told her the lake levels were peaceful, but raised voices always carried a risk of attracting monsters. More than that, she knew better than to argue in what could be called Marlon’s house.

Linus scoffed. “Consider it a gift, Ryann. I certainly have no use for it.” Marlon nodded and turned, handing the artifact back to her. She looked down at it, tears shining in her eyes. “What do I do with it now?” she asked in a small voice. “I can’t wear it like this.”

Marlon cocked his head and pulled a face. “Gil can clean anything. But we’ll ask Rasmodius. See what he says. Gal, is this not a good thing? Why the tears?”

“What if I can’t do it?” Ryann wiped her eyes, flinging the tears angrily to the sandy ground. “What none of it matters anyway because I’m no good at magic and nothing gets better?”

“Hey. No.” Marlon snapped his fingers to get her attention. “Not in here. It’s not a good idea.”

Ryann nodded vigorously, wiping her face. “Right. Right.”

“Marlon’s right, I think it’s time to leave the mines for the day, Ryann,” Linus said gently.

“Yep. Let’s go back to the Guild. I won’t let Gil snipe at ya too much, okay?” Marlon nudged her and she dismissed his comment with a wave. “Grumpy bastard, I’ll just give it back to him if he does,” she said, strength already coming back in her voice.

“That’s right,” Marlon said, striding over to the elevator as if he couldn’t wait to get out.

“Thank you for this, Linus,” Ryann added. He waved her off with a bashful look. She made a silent promise to give Linus the first of her gold star crops for the rest of her life.

~~~

“Stop blubberin,” Gil said sternly. “This is just the beginning.”

“Fuck off, Gil,” Marlon said neatly, eyebrows raised.

“I’m just telling her,” Gil said, surprised. “It’s all true, what I'm telling her.”

Ryann silently watched as Gil slowly ran a cloth, wet with some sort of cleaner, over the rusty jewelry. The necklace was slowly buffing up to a shine with each pass of the cloth over it. “I didn’t think it would be gold for some reason,” she said as she wiped yet more tears from her face.

“I didn't think you were one for crying like this," Gil said, a bit of crab walk in his voice.

She laughed. "It's the pregnancy hormones. I can't help it. Turning me into a little baby, I guess."

He nodded affirmatively. "Alright. I guess I'll take it easier on ya for the time being." He handed her the necklace. No longer did it resemble a bit of rust and dirt. He'd managed to polish the gold chain to a brilliant shine, and the blue stone looked like a bit of ocean made corporeal. "Can I wear it?" she asked tentatively, worried it might crumble to powder around her neck.

Gil looked flummoxed. "What else would you do with it, girl?"

Ryann shrugged. "I deserve that, I suppose." She found the old fashioned clasp and clicked it open, maneuvering it gently around her neck. "It doesn't feel any different than a usual necklace," she said, gently patting the stone. It was cool to the touch against her skin, almost cold.

"Why would it feel any different? If it was something you were constantly aware of, you'd make yourself crazy thinking about it, wouldn't you?" Marlon asked her, a hint of skepticism in his tone.

"I suppose I would."

Linus stood up and ambled over to Ryann. "I'm going to make my way back to my tent, Ryann. But I'm glad I could help you find the necklace today." Ryann smiled and gave him a small hug in response. She knew most of the villagers made it a point to never touch the forager, but he blushed and seemed pleased to receive a small bit of affection.

"Thank you, Linus. Do you want to keep the fish I caught? I'd like it if you did." It wasn’t a fair exchange - the gray filmy eyes of the fish gave her the creeps - but she promised herself she’d gift Linus something better at the next opportunity.

Magnus arrived almost as soon as Linus left, sweeping dramatically in through the Guild’s front door, cape swirling, shoulder pads almost taller than the doorway itself. Ryann decided to assume he had been notified by some sort of smoke signal, carrier pigeon, magical game of telephone that was far too complicated to explain in detail.

He crossed the room in two large steps and leaned in to examine the necklace. “Good, you found it,” he said. “Here.” He thumped a heavy manuscript in her arms. “A basic outline of the elemental forms of magic and their practical and impractical uses.”

“This has to weigh seven pounds, Magnus,” she said, hefting the pile of papers higher in her arms.

“Then the manuscript will have more sensible applications than I'd previously imagined,” he said wryly.

“Is this even in English?” she asked, poring over the first page.

“It’s translated loosely from old Elvish. Many spells are composed in Elvish, it’s best you get used to reading it now,” Magnus replied. He lifted the necklace away from her neck with two fingers. She straightened up to allow him a better view. “This is a passable specimen,” he said upon examination. “Very passable.”

“You’re welcome for cleaning it up, by the way,” Gil said crankily, having moved to this rocking chair.

“Yes, thank you, Gil, I didn’t mean to leave you out,” Ryann tossed over her shoulder. “How the hell am I going to learn all this?” she said to no one in particular.

Rasmodius snorted. “That's a high level text. That's the basics. This is what you would’ve learned as a child had Orem not been trying to hide you from my ex wife.” He leaned into her face again, his eyes slightly wild. “Remember how you breached my wards without breaking a sweat simply because you had a question that needed answering? You have no idea what you’re capable of. But I will teach you.” He straightened up to his full height.

“You need a breath mint.” Ryann leaned back against the counter. “I have a question.”

“I am very surprised the queen of questions has a question.”

Ryann rolled her eyes. “Do you remember how you said the other villagers are attracted to the different kind of energy I have?”

“Vaguely?” He cocked his head at her. “Is that the most interesting thing you got out of that encounter?”

Ryann ignored his comment and pressed forward. “Is there any way to turn off that attraction? Just make it so it doesn’t exist?”

“What would you want to do that for?”

She sighed. “I just hired Shane as a farmhand, even though I think he has a crush on me, but Harvey feels threatened by Shane and acts out. Is that energy something I can turn off to make things simpler around the farm?”

Gil began cackling in the corner. Marlon folded himself into a semi-kneeling crouch at his perch behind the counter, coughing with the strain of keeping his mirth contained, but still couldn’t help banging his fist on the counter.

“Was that a silly question?” Ryann looked around, a small grin on her face, as she drew her heel behind her and tapped her foot on the floor.

“Are you fucking serious?” Magnus fairly quivered with overwrought emotions, his face turning bright red. “You could learn to control the tides if you wanted to, and this is what you’re concerned about?” He gesticulated with the theatricality of a Shakespearean actor trying out for Hamlet.

“Just curious. You know, if there was an easy fix to my silly human problems.” Ryann winked at the wizard. “I guess not. Anyhow, I’m off. I’m gonna get Harvey’s help to figure this out.” She waved the sheaf of papers in the air. “Since he’s a nerd for Elvish things.”

“I hope the men in your life can talk through their problems,” Marlon choked out before he and Gil dissolved into gut splitting laughter. Rasmodius looked disgruntled. He followed in Ryann’s wake and caught up to her easily, picking up her strides and matching them.

“We’ll have our first lesson next week Tuesday,” he said. “You’ll need to be at the tower by 9 a.m. and have read through all the materials by then. And keep the necklace on, don’t take it off for any reason.”

“I won’t. If this thing keeps me from having bad dreams, I’ll keep it on forever.” Ryann touched the stone distractedly.

Magnus made a noise in his throat that sounded like well, well, well and hit Ryann’s ears with the same frequency as a politician delivering a half-truth. She stopped walking and crossed her arms reflexively against what he had to say.

“The necklace helps regulate the flow of mana, which can be the cause of bad dreams. If your bad dreams stem from poorly regulated mana, then yes, the dreams will cease. But if the dreams are being caused by something else within your psyche, then the necklace will have no effect.”

Ryann drew her head up haughtily and looked Magnus full in the face, her eyes fierce. “But you told me that’s why I had bad dreams in the first place?”

Magnus rolled his eyes. “Consider this a caveat. I don’t need another magical force mad at me. Regardless of the dreams, you need the necklace - you regulate mana like a monkey throws its own feces.”

“But you think I’m a magical force, Magnus?” Ryann batted her eyelashes at the wizard and clutched her hands together like a lovestruck girl. “You’ve never said anything so nice to me before.”

“I think you could be someone to be feared and respected, yes. And you are already respected in Pelican Town from what I see. I assure you, Marlon wouldn’t chaperone you in the mines if he didn’t see your potential as I do.”

“He said it was because he was afraid my grandfather would bother him about it from beyond the grave if he didn’t.”

Magnus considered that for a moment and then nodded. “Yes, Orem would. But Marlon also has a deep respect and fondness for you. Surely you already know that.” He shook his head just perceptibly and he waggled a finger at her. “I need to return to the tower now. Nine am, Tuesday. Learn the manuscript.” He tapped his staff on the ground and disappeared as if he’d never been there.

“I gotta learn how to do that,” Ryann said aloud to no one, patting the necklace down so the cool stone pressed on her skin, as she continued down the backwoods path to her farm.

~~~~~

She came down the hill and was surprised to find no one there. A silent, empty feeling lay over the land. The animals seemed not to notice, not particularly caring so long as they had food and freedom to roam. She checked the barn and coop anyway, making sure they were taken care of, before she checked the house.

The silence extended into the home as well. “Harvey? Are you here?” she called into the emptiness. Twig lifted her head off the couch and made a small ‘prrrrrrip’ sound, jumping down to burrow into Ryann’s ankles.

“You must have been alone for a while if you’re acting like that,” she said, nuzzling Twig into her neck. She noticed a note on the table, Harvey’s loopy scrawl jumping off the page. She leaned in and picked it up with two fingers to avoid disturbing Twig.

Ryann,

At the clinic. Come by when you get this note.

Don’t worry, the kids were fed/watered.

H

“Oh, fuck,” she muttered, tossing Twig back on the couch as she shoved her feet back in her boots. The deep anxious twist in her belly remained while she made the short walk to his offices. Finding the door locked, she knocked loudly and Harvey immediately opened it from the other side.

“What is it? What happened?” she asked. He was drenched in sweat, his face white with worry as he pulled her inside and re-locked the door.

“It’s Shane,” he said, and the twist in her belly bloomed into a panicky stomachache. “He never showed up at the farm this morning and when I went looking for him - well, I found him by the cliffs. Beer cans and alcohol bottles everywhere. Thought he was dead.” He cleared his throat. “Thankfully, he wasn’t.”

“Thank Yoba,” she replied, claiming relief that would not come easy. “Is he awake?”

Harvey shook his head. “He’s resting right now. I expect him to make a complete recovery. What happens after that is up to him.” He smiled tightly.

She pressed him for information. “How did you get him up here? Not by yourself?”

“No, no. I called Lewis. Joja runs a recovery service if you’re hurt or injured, and he paid for it out of town funds.”

“That was decent of him,” Ryann said. “Can I do anything to help?”

A small, sad noise came from the treatment room, and Harvey sighed. “No. Well, I was about to call Marnie to let her know his prognosis, but I should see if he needs anything. Do you mind?” he asked, gesturing to the phone. “Terribly unprofessional of me, but Maru is in Grampleton today.”

“Of course not,” she said as Harvey moved swiftly into the other room. “Can she visit him now as well?”

“Yes, but make sure she knows he’s not currently conscious,” he responded. She picked up the phone and found the line silent. “Fuck it, I’ll just call her on my cell,” she decided. She walked off her anxiety one step at a time with the phone glued to her face, listening to the ringing on the other end.

She was about to end the call when Marnie breathlessly came on the line. “Hello? Ryann?” she asked urgently.

“Hi, Marnie. I’m at the clinic. Harvey wants you to know Shane’s resting and is expected to make a complete recovery. He’s still unconscious, but you can visit if you’d like.”

“Oh good, good to know. I would come to see him but I can’t leave Jas by herself and I don’t want her seeing him like this. I also don’t want the entire town knowing just yet or I’d ask Jodi to watch her. You know how it is,” Marnie said quietly, sadly.

“Oh I do understand that,” Ryann said dryly. “Marnie, would it be helpful if I came by to take Jas with me to the farm so you can visit? I have chores I need to do anyway and she could keep me company.”

A big sigh of relief came from the rancher. “Yes, that would be so helpful, Ryann. Thank you. She likes to play with that cat of yours too, if nothing else that would make her happy.”

“Alright, that’s settled then, I’ll come by after I make sure Harvey doesn’t need anything else. Sound good?”

“Sounds just fine. I’ll see you in a bit,” Marnie said, a rush in her voice to get off the line as she ended the call. Ryann knew the sound of a teardrop in someone’s voice when she heard it.

Harvey had clearly been listening in. “That’s a good idea, Ryann,” he said as he stepped back into the waiting area. “I’m sure Marnie will appreciate the time to visit with Shane.”

She nodded. A succinct look came across his face. “I know all of this isn’t terribly professional. I could’ve handled things differently,” he said, planting a kiss on her forehead.

“I mean, this is a town of about 30 people,” she pointed out. “In an ideal world you wouldn’t have been the one to find him, either. I won’t judge you if you don’t judge me, I suppose.”

“I’m afraid I’m already guilty of that, aren’t I?” he said quietly. “Not just with you, either. That ship sailed a long time ago.”

“Harvey.” She touched his chin gently to focus his eyes on her. “Just be his friend. That’s what I’m going to do. Okay? He’s going to need friends after he wakes up.”

Harvey nodded. “I can do that. I think. Although I’ve never had too many friends to speak of.”

“I don’t think Shane ever has, either. But it’s not a competition.” She pressed a kiss to his cheek.

“Oh, Leah and Elliott stopped by this morning as well, they said to tell you hello,” he said, matching her footsteps as he walked her to the front door.

“All your favorite people,” she laughed, pulling her purse off a chair. “How’d that go?”

“Well they stopped in to see you, of course. But I showed them around the house, all the new bits. Elliott said it was a castle fit for a queen.”

“Sounds like something Elliott would say,” Ryann said, shoving her phone back in her purse. “Thank you for entertaining them while I was out.”

“It wasn’t a problem. It was pretty pleasant, actually,” Harvey replied. Ryann raised her eyebrows. “Not that I don’t still think Elliott is full of it,” he added quickly.

“You’re entitled to that opinion.” The stone in the necklace caught the sunlight and Ryann pressed it flat against her chest. Harvey did a double take when he finally noticed it.

“Is that the necklace?” he asked, picking the chain up off her skin to examine it. His fingers were warm and slightly rough on her skin. She brushed off the sensation. “It is,” she smiled. “Linus found it while we were fishing in the mines and gave it to me.”

“I can’t get him to come into the clinic for anything,” Harvey said. “Maybe if I told him I would consider it a thank you for finding this? I wouldn’t ever charge him anyway, I just worry about his health.”

“I’ll let him know next time I see him,” she replied, pressing a kiss to his cheek. “I’m gonna go to Marnie’s. I’ll see you later.”

“See you at home,” he said huskily, gently holding her chin for a kiss.

"You will, you have to help me with a manuscript Magnus wants me to learn by Tuesday. It's in Elvish for the love of fuck," Ryann called over her shoulder, letting the clinic door shut softly behind her.

Chapter Text

The banner for the 21st annual Stardew Valley Fair flapped against the rock wall behind Harvey’s clinic. Ryann looked nervously at Lewis, who was studiously inspecting Marnie’s giant cheese wheel while Marnie herself ran back and forth between the petting zoo and her display. All morning Ryann had listened to her explain, on repeat, that Shane simply wasn’t available to help with the petting zoo this year, and she knew it was only a matter of time before the entire village knew that he was in Zuzu City doing an alcohol detox in a treatment center.

“Lewis is gonna drag this out as long as he can to build suspense. He’ll announce when he’s done judging, don’t worry,” Harvey whispered in her ear. “It’s all for show. Let’s take a walk.”

“Only if the walk is to Gus’s barbecue station to get another pulled pork sandwich,” Ryann replied. “Don’t judge me, the baby wants it,” she called behind her as she climbed the stairs towards the broken down community center.

“I can’t blame you,” Harvey laughed as he followed her up the stairs. “I don’t know what’s in that barbecue sauce, but it’s addictive.”

“I’m not telling you, either, doc.” Gus’s voice carried towards them over the hum of the crowd. He handed the out of town couple in front of him two sandwiches on paper plates and they happily left for the plastic picnic tables set up nearby.

“And I’m not sharing, so either get your own sandwich or don't stare at mine,” Ryann murmured once Harvey reached her side.

"I didn’t stare at your sandwich," he muttered back to her, affectionately laying his hand across her back. "There's no need to be so possessive about your food."

"Stop taking bites of it, then," she grumbled back.

“I only took one bite!” he replied, huffed out a low laugh in his deep timbre.

“Exactly! And you think it’s funny too!”

Gus took one look at Ryann and heaped extra fries to her plate. "You need them," he said, "for extra good luck today."

Ryann nodded fervently, knowing exactly what Gus was too polite to directly refer to. "I gave it my best shot, Gus. Now it's up to fate."

"Your display is good this year," the chef replied. "Was that an iridium quality rabbit's foot I saw? Very impressive."

Ryann nodded, not surprised at Gus's keen eye. "I got extremely lucky with that, thank you for noticing. I hope it's enough to tip the scales in my favor."

He winked. "I think the crowd is ready for a change. I wish you luck, my young friend." He handed her the plate and eyed Harvey. “Nothing for you, Harv?”

“Am I allowed to share fries with you, love?” Harvey asked innocently, eyebrows raised.

“I suppose,” Ryann said begrudgingly.

“Then I’m good, Gus, thank you,” Harvey said. Ryann gave the chef a wave as they walked away to a table facing the stairs.

“Hey doc, hey Ryann.” Abigail ran up the stairs and planted herself at the side of the table. "So. That big amethyst in your display.”

Ryann raised her eyebrows, remembering Shane's warning from weeks ago. "Yeeeeeeahhhh?" she asked, drawing the word out.

"How much for it? It's pretty. It's purple. It should be mine." Abby dropped to one knee and delivered her speech with the gusto of a fairytale villain. Ryann couldn't help but laugh. Theater kid much? she thought.

"How about 100g," she proposed.

Abby's eyes lit up. "That's all you want for it? Really? Cause I know you went down in the mines and risked your life to get it!" Harvey bit his lip and looked away to stop himself from reacting.

"I'd think that's a lowball offer for a tourist, but you're a local. Plus, I wouldn't know how much your dad hates corn without you tipping me off on my third day here." Ryann's eyes turned serpentine. "You don't even know how much joy it brings me to sell your dad corn."

Abby leaned in, her expression almost malevolent with glee. "He hates it so much. He always complains to my mom after you come in. I think it seriously ruins his day.”

“I can tell.” Ryann cackled. “It’s obvious he can’t stand the sight of it.”

“And that’s why I told you! I just knew, dude. I could tell immediately you were weird and shitty and one of us." She took a duct tape wallet out of her dress pocket and handed Ryann the gold.

Ryann nodded emphatically. “Just leave it up for the rest of the fair and you can take it home with you, okay?”

“Totally. I know how it goes. Gotta charm the tourists. Lewis is done judging, by the way,” she called over her shoulder.

“Got it. Hey, Abby?” she called after the younger woman.

“Whaaaaaaat?” she called back, her feet stalling out, eager to get back to the crowd.

“Don’t eat rocks, Abby,” she called back, her voice plaintive instead of commanding as she’d planned. Harvey pinched the bridge of his nose and bit back a smirk.

She snorted, throwing the duo a look over her shoulder, blue eyes full of mischief. “Later, Ryann.”

Harvey shook his head. “You are unwell.”

“What? The amethyst? I’m not the one who eats rocks in this town.”

“No, I knew you were going to practically give her that amethyst. I meant about Pierre and the corn.”

“What are you even talking about? You think it’s funny that I sell corn to Pierre.” Ryann took a large bite of her sandwich.

“I didn’t realize you and Abby gossiped about it,” he replied primly, dunking a fry in ketchup.

“And I didn’t realize that you needed a vat of ketchup to eat potatoes, but here we are,” Ryann replied dryly.

A small smirk formed on Harvey’s face. “I don’t see what that has to do with your Pierre problem.” He took another fry off Ryann’s plate and drenched it in ketchup.

“I don’t have a problem with Pierre. You are gonna have a different kind of problem if you keep this going, though.” Ryann smiled with all her teeth and popped the last bit of sandwich in her mouth as Lewis himself ascended the stairs to get her attention. He frantically made a wide ushering motion with his arm down the stairs. Ryann groaned and pushed herself up from the table, Harvey scooping up the plate and tossing it in the trash can behind them. “This baby rolled up into my ribcage in the past week like she owns it,” she said as she stood up.

Harvey raised his eyebrows. “I thought you didn’t want to know the sex? Why do you think it’s a girl?”

“I don’t know, it’s just a guess. And I feel weird calling the baby an it.”

“Come on,” Lewis urged from the stairs. “Judging is complete.”

“Yoba, Lewis,” Ryann said irritably. “Takes me a minute to steer the ship, man.” Despite her annoyance, a twinge of excitement stretched out into her core at the idea of taking the title from the insufferable shopkeeper. Harvey pressed his hand to her back to steady her as she walked back down the stairs.

Ryann left Harvey at the base of the stairs after kissing his cheek, and walked towards her grange display hoping she looked more confident than she felt. She gathered her long skirt in one hand and refused to look Pierre in the face as she walked past him, but waved at Leah and Elliott as they filtered into the crowd surrounding the displays.

“In fourth place, with 78 points, owner and proprietor of Valley Fishing, Willy Smith.” Willy’s face was neutral as he accepted his last place standing.

“In third place, with 90 points, owner of Cindersap Ranch, Marnie Grey.” Marnie’s face slipped for just a moment. Grief pierced Ryann at how quickly Marnie righted her expression.

“In second place, with 99 points, owner and proprietor of Pierre’s General Store, Pierre Yearwood!”

Out of the corner of her eye, Ryann could see Pierre’s mouth drop open in a moue, disappointment - and perhaps anger - clouding his features, but she had no time to focus on that. A dull roar set up at the back of the crowd, reaching the front like a tidal wave just as Lewis made his final announcement.

“And in first place, with a very impressive 103 points, newcomer Ryann Angevin, owner of Tidefall Farm!” He took two sprightly steps forward and placed the blue ribbon on the edge of Ryann’s display box, gently nudging the gold quality fairy rose propped sideways in the crevice. “These are for you,” he whispered, pushing a heavy envelope into Ryann’s hands. “One thousand star tokens. Congratulations, my dear, your grandfather would be so very proud of you.” He clapped her on the arm as she turned towards Marnie, who still managed to be full of glee for a win that wasn't hers.

"Did I really actually win?" she asked in Marnie's ear. The rancher wrapped her in a warm embrace. "You wiped the fucking floor with him," she replied with her signature belly laugh. Ryann grinned at that, feeling certain that Marnie wouldn't cuss if anyone else could hear it.

"This doesn't feel real," she said quietly, leaning into the hug even as she could detect Harvey's comforting presence at her back. "Like I'm going to wake up tomorrow and Pierre's gonna have that blue ribbon in his window again, like always."

"Are you kidding? He's never taken them down and never will, but you still won," she said. "Enjoy it, Ryann," she added, gently nudging her toward Harvey's form.

He dragged her forward into a lopsided hug so as to not press on her belly too much, and stroked the back of her head gently. "I knew you'd win, sweetheart," he whispered in her ear.

"Hmmm, that doesn't sound like an apology for giving me shit earlier," she said dryly, but she stayed in the embrace anyway, taking the comfort he always offered.

“I simply offered a different perspective,” he said, “but I can see I was wrong, because Pierre doesn’t look like he’s about to offer you congratulations or be a good sport about getting second place.” Ryann peeked over Harvey’s arm to see the shopkeeper staring at her, but when her eyes met his, he snapped his gaze away and quickly walked back towards his shop.

“I’ll be damned,” Harvey said, turning to face the front of Pierre’s General Store. The remaining crowd watched him unlock the door and open the shop for business right in the middle of the festival. “He’s never done that before.”

“Maybe he’s never lost to a girl before?” Ryann asked in a loud enough tone to carry into the shop, earning herself a laugh from the remaining crowd.

“Be nice, or you’ll have to do all your shopping at JojaMart,” Leah said, grabbing onto her friend from behind. Harvey nodded at Leah in approval over Ryann’s head.

“Careful, lady, you almost felt me up in public,” Ryann snarked back. “I know you have strong feelings about that.”

“Eh, Em wouldn’t mind, and it’d make Harvey blush,” Leah responded, squeezing her friend tighter around the shoulders. “Congrats on the win, by the way.”

Elliott stayed a step back to deliver his praise. “Yes, Ryann, many congratulations on your hard-fought win. What a splendiferous display! Look at this lovely duck feather. Surely this is iridium quality, not gold.”

“Thanks, Leah. And yes, that duck feather is iridium quality, Elliott, good eye.”

“Then surely your score should be higher than 103. I shall consult with Lewis straightaway.” Elliott winked at her and made a beeline for the mayor, back to presiding over the fair like a king in his court. Ryann and Leah shared a covert look as the poet made his exit.

“How is your art selling today? I saw you set up a display by the riverside,” Ryann asked, her head finally clear enough to focus on something other than her grange display.

Leah straightened up and fanned her braid over her shoulder like a peacock. “I’ve sold three sculptures and a painting. I’d say things are going pretty well, wouldn’t you?”

“Oh that’s wonderful, Leah! I’m so happy for you.”

“It’ll keep the lights on, that’s for sure. And keep me in goat cheese from Tidefall Farm. Speaking of, thank you for not putting dairy in the display,” she said under her breath as Marnie ran off towards the petting zoo. “It does begin to have a bit of an odor after a while.”

“Well, there’s no competing with Marnie’s cheese wheel,” Ryann pointed out. “That thing is enormous.”

“This is true,” Leah replied, turning to stare at the cheese wheel in question. “Where does she store it? Surely it’s too big to be kept at the ranch.”

Ryann shook her head, catching a flash of a purple cape down by the graveyard as she did so. “Oh, let me go say hi to Magnus and Welwick,” she said to Harvey and Leah, already in motion as she did so - she knew from experience that once she slowed down, the urge to sit and never move again would overtake her.

“There you are, Ryann,” Magnus said, a hint of the disapproving mother in his tone. “Welwick has been waiting to see you.”

“It’s not like I’m in hiding, Magnus,” she replied. “Or like I’m hard to find at this festival. You could’ve sent a messenger or come to find me yourself.”

Magnus snorted. “I dare not leave Welwick alone. She feels Orem’s presence acutely on a day like this. Not that you would know about that.”

Ryann pulled back, stung. “I’m not privy to Welwick’s innermost feelings, Magnus, I would never presume - “

“Oh, for all the gods,” Magnus said irritably. “I meant nothing by it, child, not everything has to be taken personally. Go and see her, she has things to share with you.” He gestured away from himself. Ryann flipped on her heel and stalked off towards the tent, willing herself to calm down for the fortune teller’s sake.

“Ryann, come,” Welwick called as she turned into the tent. “Tie the tent shut, so we shan’t be interrupted.”

Ryann tied the tent ropes closed, nodding over her shoulder to Sam and Sebastian smoking by the bushes as she did so. “It’s good to see you again, Welwick. I hope you have been doing well since the last time we saw each other. I have this now,” she said proudly, holding the Elvish jewelry up for Welwick’s inspection. She nodded briefly at the flash of gold and blue before devoting her attention to the ball once again.

“I see, yes, thank you for showing me, child. Drop your gold in the jar, love, thank you. We shall begin right away. The crystal is very active today.” Welwick seemed distracted as the ball swirled dark, then darker still. The world outside seemed to go still while Welwick stared into its depths. Ryann squirmed in her chair under the weight of the energy in the tent.

“I see you with Magnus in his tower. Things are heated. You are both furious, Magnus throws his staff while you storm out, screaming at each other all the while.” The fortune teller caught Ryann in the crosshairs of her twilight gaze over the ball, and she shivered to the tips of her toes, hand resting on her belly at the table’s edge.

That’s not such a surprise, she thought grimly.

A rare smile crossed Welwick’s face. “I see you and Harvey together, with a child. A joyous occasion. Perhaps it is a birthday, I see there is cake. The black cat comes to see the candles, and the child laughs at the animal’s antics.” She delivered a sharp glance to Ryann across the table. “The cat is your familiar, yes?”

“Ah, I - I had not considered it - yes? Perhaps?” Ryann hedged, thinking back on her time with Twig, her closeness to the little cat. She patted the top of her stomach, smiling softly at the idea of a birthday party for a little one.

“No matter, the scene has changed. I see you - oh. I see the… I see her.” Welwick placed her hand to her chest. “Her. Do you understand? I dare not speak - “

“Yes, Welwick,” Ryann breathed out, her hands clutching the chair, “I understand what you mean by her.”

“It is a… No, I do not understand. You cannot fight her, yet you do. Powers beyond comprehension, and… And yet. One will succeed and one will be vanquished.” She sat up straight as the ball abruptly cleared, and the diviner audibly swallowed back her fright. “The ball does not have any answers for you, child, I am sorry. None of this is written in stone, all may be altered, but for the love of the gods old and new, please exercise caution.”

“Yes, of course, Welwick,” Ryann murmured. “Surely I can’t get into much trouble with this in my way, can I?” she joked, placing her hand on her belly as she stood up from the chair.

“I am not laughing, Ryann,” Welwick said gravely. “I have not seen such things from the ball in ages. I am frightened for you, child.”

Ryann shivered at the old woman’s words as she turned to untie the tent’s ropes.

“Wait. Ryann.” Welwick leaned in. “I heard the cheers before, I know you beat the shopkeep for the grange display competition. Double your tokens and take them to the little souvenir stand on your way out of town. There is a reward for you if you do. A Stardrop.”

“I thought that was just a fairytale? Not a real thing. Then again.” Ryann looked around her at the edges of the tent. “I don’t know why I question anything you say anymore.”

Welwick shook her head. “It is real. Do as I say. Go to the betting game, put all your tokens on green.”

“All the tokens?” Ryann was aghast. “What if it comes up orange?”

“This is the best of luck days for you, Ryann. I feel certain the wheel will turn your way. Go, go, there is not much fair left to enjoy.” She shooed Ryann out of the tent. “Tell Magnus I need a moment,” she called. Magnus nodded at Ryann, already moving towards the tent as she headed north towards the betting game.

The wizard tied the ropes shut and slid smoothly into the seat in front of Welwick. “What did you divine?” he asked urgently.

Welwick shook her head. “The void chicken was portentous after all.”

Magnus hung his head. “It is as I feared.”

“She will have a difficult road ahead. But the baby will be born without fault.” Magnus looked up, hopeful. “That is, indeed, the best news I could have asked for,” he said.

Welwick held up her hand. “Not so fast. She will test you, and she will make decisions you will hate.”

Magnus sighed. “I would enjoy having a student with a larger sense of the world. A sense of adventure. She’s not even found the community center yet.”

“In due time, Magnus. She’s of Orem’s line. Her journey would never be so straightforward and you know it.” The wizard raised an eyebrow but said nothing.

“Will she live?” he asked quietly, after a moment in the dark.

Welwick sighed. “One will succeed, and one will be vanquished. That’s all I know.”

“That they both exist in this timeline stretches me thin,” the wizard whispered.

“She does not know what she does not know. Just keep that in mind and give yourself more grace, Magnus. You could not have stepped in at any point before this and you know it.”

“That’s not what Qi thinks,” Magnus said irritably. Welwick gave a short laugh.

“You told her about the Stardrop?”

Welwick nodded.

“Good. She will need all the help she can get.”

Chapter Text

Rain pounded down outside the farmhouse as Harvey pulled on his rainboots. He pulled on his raincoat as Twig scooted past his feet, growling at a demon he could not perceive. He pulled his leather bag over his shoulder just as Ryann reentered the kitchen, kicking her boots off at the door.

"On your way to the clinic?" she asked, although she already knew that to be true. He nodded with a small smile. She pulled her hood down and yanked the scrunchie out of her hair. "Ugh, I hate having my hair pulled up. Gives me a headache." Her curly hair flopped down to frame her face and shoulders as she yanked her raincoat off. "And my shirt is soaked because this stupid thing doesn't cover my stomach anymore."

He knew that already. He'd spent a few precious minutes of his morning watching her run from the henhouse to the newly expanded barn. "I don't mind getting the eggs and milk for you, you know. If you want to sleep in a bit. I know you haven’t been sleeping well lately."

Ryann shrugged and tossed her raincoat on the coat rack. "Yeah, she’s been kicking like crazy whenever I lie down. But it doesn’t matter what kind of morning I’m having, it's my farm and the animals are my responsibility. A little rain isn't going to hurt me, I'm not made of sugar."

"Aren't you, though?" Harvey leaned in to press a kiss to her forehead and squeeze her close to him.

"Oh, you're braindead," she replied, wrinkling her nose in a laugh. “There’s no hope for you,” she added, handing him an umbrella from behind the coat rack.

“Will there be any hope for me later?” he asked in a serious tone, waggling his eyebrows.

“There might be,” she replied, giving him an appraising look. “If you stop doing that thing with your eyebrows. The baby doesn’t like it.”

“She doesn’t? How do you know?”

“Okay, I don’t like the eyebrow thing. She doesn’t have an opinion yet, but I don’t think she’d like it either. How’s that?” He smiled and kissed her one more time, lingering by the doorway, her hands darting into his hair quickly to push his wavy hair back.

“How do you know she wouldn’t be a fan?”

“We’re very close, me and the nameless fetus inside my body. It’s like we share one brain, one heart, one uterus.”

“Mmmhm. We should figure out some names soon.”

“You should go to work soon.”

“I should.” He opened the door to a deafeningly loud autumn rainshower, taking a moment to look questioningly at the umbrella Ryann had handed him.

“Maru will yell at you if you’re late,” she reminded him.

“That she will.” He sighed and laid his hand on her hip. “But all I want to do right now is crawl back into bed with you.”

“Oooh, bed.” Her face crumpled a bit. “Bed sounds good too. Maybe I’ll take a nap after I fill the preserves jars and make a few tea saplings.”

“Yes, take a nap later. It’s a good day for that. Then by the time I get home, you’ll have more energy.”

“Energy for what, Harvey?” she asked innocently. She thumped him in the chest lightly with her fingertips before he could respond. “Don’t answer that. Go to work. I’ll see you tonight.” She placed a kiss gently on his cheek and went back inside, shutting the door behind her. He took a moment to watch the texture of the curls change as she flipped her hair from one side of her head to the other, waves woven in amongst the ringlets.

Waves like the ocean, he thought, and he turned on his heel to walk towards the clinic.

~~~~~

“I almost called Ryann to see if you were playing hooky or what,” Maru said as Harvey opened the clinic door. She shook her head with mock disappointment and aimed a small, tightly packed paper ball at his forehead.

“She predicted you’d be mad, yes,” he replied, deftly ducking the projectile thrown by his nurse as he walked around reception to his office in the back. “Tsk, how unprofessional,” he said, dodging another tightly packed paper ball as he closed the door behind him.

She continued her good-natured tirade through the speakerphone on his desk. “What’s unprofessional is you being seven minutes late. I liked it better when you had a shorter commute.”

Harvey picked up the phone to speak to her directly. “The commute was shorter, but the doctor was more prone to moments of existential dread. Things are better like this.”

“Things would be better if the doctor was here at 7:15 on the dot like he used to be,” Maru said crisply. “You have George at 8, Evelyn at 8:45.”

“I remember. Thank you, Maru,” he said.

“Also, Haley called for an emergency appointment this morning. I put her in at 10.”

“Ah. I’m looking at your notes now.” Harvey sighed. “This wouldn’t have anything to do with the request she put up outside of Pierre’s last week, would it?” he asked, tossing his glasses on the desk.

Maru choked back a laugh. “Pssst, you know what it’s for.”

“Unfortunately, I do have a pretty good idea what it’s for,” Harvey said dryly, dragging his hand down his face.

“Guess it’s not for the girls only, then. And then you have a call at 2 pm with Shane’s clinic doctors in Zuzu.”

“I remember, thank you Maru. And now for the really important question - do I need to watch my back or will you cease launching projectiles at me?”

“I will cease fire for now, provided you are not late to work in future,” Maru replied, setting the receiver down.

Harvey sat in the silence of his office for a moment, giving himself a moment to think about tidepools on a rainy day. Then he opened his notes to refresh himself on George’s health history before his 8 am appointment.

~~~~~

“Harvey? Did you come all the way to the beach to visit me on this rainy day?”

Harvey closed his eyes, frozen to the spot, drenched in abject horror. No. Shouldn’t he be at the library today?

He turned around to find Elliott standing in the doorway of his shack, his green tie and burgundy jacket perfectly crisp and dry, hands at his sides, not a hair out of place. The umbrella couldn’t stop the wind from buffeting Harvey’s face as he continued to walk towards the tidepools.

“You don’t usually take a walk in such windy weather, and especially not along the beach,” Elliott said, as if Harvey were willingly participating in the conversation with him.

I just can’t do it, not today, he thought.

“Please excuse me,” Harvey said, striding across the hardwood planks, the ones Ryann herself had laid down, towards the tidepools on the far side of the beach. He hoped the writer would duck back inside to keep his hair safe from the elements, but he dared not look back for fear of what Elliott might be doing. It didn’t matter anyway, he reasoned with himself. Who could the man tell that would be surprised by Harvey being on this particular beach on a rainy day?

If the legends were true, then the old mariner would be at the far end of the tide pools. He tramped over to the holes in the vegetation to see if perhaps, just perhaps, he’d find the apparition hidden amongst the trees. He only found water, seemingly dumped from the sky directly onto his ambitions.

I could not possibly love her any more. This is what I'm here to do. The mariner must be here.

He walked to the dock, and almost slipped from the ancient wood into the roiling Gem Sea, finding the dock had been made treacherous by water, sea slime and gusts of wind. Somehow, as he regained his footing, a shade of a man dressed in blue slowly became visible to his eyes, made corporeal by something Harvey could not understand. He was both of the water and not, a part of it and apart from it at the same time, something that existed within the bounds of the rain but not the storm.

“What are you?” he asked, after he’d crossed the strip of beach on legs no stronger than a baby calf’s. He dimly registered that his pants were soggy up past the ankle. The mariner had skin deep and wrinkled as old leather, but up close he looked as real as anyone Harvey had ever met.

“Is that what you’re here to ask?” the old mariner replied. His voice was deep yet had a lilt from another time. His eyes were fathomless, a color the ocean had never been.

“No,” Harvey replied, shaking his head. “But - how did you appear like that?”

"You could not possibly love her any more, that's true. And here I am," the mariner replied. Harvey's blood turned to ice as the mariner picked him over.

“Aye, I’ve got this old amulet to sell, if you have the gold,” he said, his eerie eyes trained on Harvey’s hand as he pulled a stack of bills from his pants pocket. His brown hair was dry under his stiff brown hat. Nothing in Harvey’s experience could have readied him for touching the mariner’s hand, solid and real as he took Harvey’s money.

"You're not going to ask me -" Harvey began, but the mariner’s scornful laugh stopped him. "I know it when I see it, lad," he mumbled.

The mariner pocketed the gold and handed Harvey a long slim box. He opened the box for a glimpse of the deep blue shell but the pounding rain made him close it again quickly and tuck the box inside his green coat. “Give that to yer intended and they’ll know exactly what you mean,” the mariner told Harvey. He nodded to the mariner and turned to go, eager to put the transaction behind him. He looked back before crossing the planks to the main beach area. “He’s gone,” he said aloud to himself, as if he’d expected anything else.

“Harvey,” Elliott yelled over the rain. “Come inside and speak for a moment? Away from the elements,” he amended. He gestured to Harvey hurriedly to come in.

“I’d much rather get home to Ryann,” Harvey called back, perplexed that Elliott had waited for his return. What could he possibly mean by this?

“Yes, I know, that’s what I need to speak to you about,” Elliott replied. Harvey saw something that looked like desperation on the writer’s face. Without another word of argument he stepped inside the shack.

“What is it, Elliott?” Harvey finally asked, shaking the rain off his coat and propping his umbrella by the front door.

“Take off your coat and stay a mo,” the writer offered in response. He poured Harvey a short glass of red wine and held it out to him. “You’re a red wine man, yes?” he asked, more modestly than Harvey would have expected.

“Yes, we do have that in common,” Harvey muttered, taking the glass. “A glass might take the edge off this strange day.” He sat down in the wooden chair sitting by the door while Elliott took a seat at his writing desk after topping off his own glass of red.

Elliott chuckled. “It’s not every day you buy an overpriced shell off a beach ghost, eh?”

He put down his glass and looked Harvey in the face. “I’ll cut to the chase, I know you’re not here for platitudes. And I know I’ve been a possessive bastard about Ryann. However, you need my help right now and I hope you take it.” He pointed two well-manicured fingers towards the object in Harvey’s coat. “Don’t give that to her yet.”

Harvey felt anxiety dripping into his veins. “And what do you mean by that?” he asked coldly.

Elliott held up his hands as a white flag. “Simply this. I know I don’t inspire trust in you, but I do want what’s best for Ryann - and, I suppose, by extension, you, at this point. And you should know she won’t want that pendant yet.”

Harvey sighed and downed the wine in one gulp. “Could you get to the infernal point already, Elliott?” he asked irritably.

A ghost of a smile graced Elliott’s lips. “Ryann and Leah spoke about it at length when last we met at the saloon. She does not want to get married while she’s pregnant. Specifically, she doesn’t want to be wearing a wedding dress while she’s pregnant, and has very strong feelings about it. I don’t suppose she’s spoken about that to you?”

“Clearly not,” Harvey said shortly. “I wouldn’t have spent money that could’ve gone towards expenses for the baby if I’d known that.”

“Perhaps I should have spoken up earlier, before you’d purchased the pendant, but you didn’t seem open to my advances,” Elliott said. “I suppose that is my own fault. I have been rather dramatic towards you, even by my standards.” He paused, and then added, “For which, I surely must apologize, Harvey. ”

Harvey’s eyebrows shot up. “Does Ryann know you feel that way?”

“I’m not sure, to be honest. She is a bit closed off towards me even now, which I suppose, again, is my own doing. But tradition dictates you have to get married within three days once you give the pendant to your beloved, so - ”

“Yes, I understand your point,” Harvey said. “I’ll hold onto it. Don’t suppose that ghostly fucker has any kind of a return policy, anyway,” he said offhandedly.

Elliott smiled and shook his head. “I couldn’t see what you saw, it looked like you were talking to yourself to me.” He settled in and peered at Harvey over his glass. “Can I see the pendant?” he asked.

Harvey shrugged and reached for the box inside his coat. “I don’t see why not.” He opened the top of the box. The deep blue shell fairly glowed against the dark brown walls of Elliott’s shack. “Lit from within, almost,” Elliott said, transfixed. He looked up at Harvey, ready with another question. “What was the mariner like?”

“You’re quite the interviewer, Elliott,” Harvey replied with a smirk, as he closed the box up and put it back in his coat.

“Yes, my grandmother used to tell me I had nose trouble. I think that’s what made me into a writer, this deep desire to understand other people’s lives and then recreate that feeling through my own lens.” He swished his wine a bit, watching Harvey closely.

“Hmm, I think that’s a lot to extrapolate from your grandmother calling you nosy,” Harvey said, getting up to pour himself another glass. “Well. I suppose he was kind of like Marlon, but see-through. The mariner,” he clarified, smiling at Elliott’s look of despair.

“Snakes and dogs, you’d make a terrible romance writer,” he said bitterly. “Bring that bottle over here. I can see I’m going to need it if I’m going to get a more accurate description out of you.”

“I don’t see how that’s going to help you,” Harvey said, amused. “It’s almost empty. Are you going to beat me about the head with it?”

Elliott rolled his eyes to the ceiling. “If Ryann didn’t have her heart set on you, yes, perhaps I would! How excruciating you must be to live with. I can only imagine what she must suffer.”

“There he is,” Harvey said, handing Elliott the wine bottle. “Sarcastic, nosy bastard.”

“Insufferable know it all,” Elliott replied darkly as he took the bottle, dumping the dregs into his mostly empty glass.

“How deep were you in that before I came to the beach?” Harvey asked. “Come on, you can tell me.”

Elliott snorted. “I wouldn’t have tried getting your attention without having a glass in me. Or two. And then where would you be? You’d have trotted off home to Ryann with your prize and set it before her, only to watch her face fall at the idea of having to squeeze into a wedding dress in her unplanned state.”

Harvey started to protest and Elliott held up his hand. “All I said was unplanned, I think it’s safe to say this was all unplanned, yes?”

“The amount of times I’ve had to explain this,” Harvey muttered. “Yes, of course. You know that. You screamed at me for that in my own office.”

"I did. Mostly in my cups when I did it, but yes," Elliott replied.

Harvey shook his head. "That's not a reason or an excuse as far as I'm concerned."

Elliott sighed dramatically. "You know, doctor, some dogs look pathetic when cornered. Some buck up, growl, on the defensive. Which one am I starting to look like to you?"

Harvey barked out a short laugh. "I'm not sure what that's got to do with anything," he replied.

"Of course you don't. I'm trying to apologize for my indiscretions and you have to keep this sanctimonious facade up. Like no one sees how you acted towards Shane before he had his breakdown and disappeared to Zuzu." He nodded at Harvey's look of surprise. "Everyone knows."

"That’s nothing but a whataboutism, Elliott. Of course Pelican Town was going to figure out what happened with Shane sooner or later. I’d be more surprised if it was still a secret. And tell me, was I supposed to be happy with another man groveling for her attention?" Harvey returned, his usual bluster out in full force.

"I could ask you the same thing, I suppose," Elliott replied, the anger gone as quickly as it had shown up. Deflated, he drained his glass of wine. "In case you forgot, I was here first, in a manner of speaking."

"But you don't like women, I thought," Harvey replied, confused. Elliott broke into a laugh, his eyes crinkling, and shook his head. "I don't have a sexual attraction towards Ryann, no. But I am deeply, deeply attached to her. And make no mistake, I will finish this novel one way or another, but it is awfully slow going with your muse angry at you."

"I suppose I can understand that," Harvey replied carefully, taking a drag on his wine glass.

"I've never met anyone like her, Harvey. She has this way about her that draws you in without her even realizing what she's done," he said in a slow drawl, tracing the bottom of the wine bottle on his desk.

"Oh yes. That's the pull of the mana in her system," Harvey replied, draining his glass. He picked up Elliott's empty glass and took them both to the kitchen sink as if on autopilot.

"The pull of the what, now?" Elliott asked, watching the doctor absentmindedly clean up his small kitchen space.

"Magical energy. The Wizard explained it to me," Harvey replied, scooping crumbs off the counter into the sink. "It's an opposites attract type thing, if I understand correctly. Humans don't usually walk around with uncontrolled mana energy like Ryann does - er, well, she wears the Elvish necklace all the time now, so perhaps she's got it under better control than she once did. But the point is, her particular brand of energetic pull is very attractive. I initially thought she was just one of those effortlessly charismatic people, but there's more to it, I suppose."

Harvey turned to find Elliott sat up ramrod straight, a sharp, peculiar look on his face. He moved the wine bottle briskly to the floor and straightened up his writing area, moving his pen and his notebook to the center of his desk. “I do believe you’ve just provided me with a font of creative inspiration, doctor,” he said. “I must ask you to leave so I might take full advantage. Thank you for tidying up.” Elliott began wrapping his hair in a bun on the top of his head, tucking the ends in beneath.

Harvey raised his eyebrows but decided to keep his remarks to himself. “That sounds great, Elliott. I should get home before this rain gets any worse,” he said, putting his coat back on and picking up his umbrella.

“Indeed. Give Ryann my best,” Elliott called behind him as Harvey pulled the door firmly shut.

Chapter Text

“Ryann? What about Bear?”

Ryann sat up in bed, startled out of her sleepiness. “There’s a bear outside? You see a bear?” she asked, voice still groggy with sleep. Harvey’s electric razor sounded up in the bathroom.

“Oh, no, there’s no bears outside, sweetheart. I meant it as a possible name for the baby.” Harvey’s electric razor sounded again in the bathroom, and Ryann yelled over the noise.

“I can’t believe I’m having a baby with a man who thinks Bear is a name for a human.” Ryann threw herself back under the sheets. “I hope you were kidding?”

“For a boy or a girl? A boy, I’d think,” Harvey called out over the noise.

“Gender is a social construct,” Ryann bleated from under her pillow, “and Bear is a good name for a German Shepherd.” She promptly fell back asleep, only to have Harvey shake her awake again when he came back in the room.

“Don’t you have training with Magnus today?” he asked, finger combing his hair back away from his face.

“Nnnnnnngh don't wanna,” Ryann replied, muffled under her pillow.

“Why not?” Harvey replied conversationally, as if they were having a conversation at the breakfast table. Ryann dragged her head out from under the pillow, her hair wild while her eyes looked exhausted.

"I haven't been practicing," she admitted. "He's been having me focus my power into the gem in my necklace and then focus it somewhere else, like a rock or something. But it gives me headaches and he says that's normal. Push through it. But I've already done a full day of farm work when I have a lesson with him, and everything keeps getting harder to handle by myself."

He nodded and brushed her hair back from her face softly. "It's okay. You just need a break today, sweetheart," he said tenderly, rubbing his fingers into the overwrought muscles in the back of her neck. She groaned as he pushed his fingertips into the muscles at the base of her skull, soothing the aches and pains crisscrossing there. "I can feed the animals and start the machines while you soak in the bathtub for a little while. You don't need to do anything else right now."

Ryann took Harvey's offered hand and pulled herself upright with it. "Rasmodius will come here if I don't go to the tower," she pointed out. "He doesn't exactly have a phone." She wrinkled her nose. "Can I even take a bath while I’m pregnant? I thought you weren't supposed to do that."

"No, it's fine so long as the water isn't too hot and you don't stay in very long. Maybe 20 minutes at the most." He was already in the bathroom filling the tub, frequently checking the water temperature. “Do you have a digital thermometer, Ryann? I can check the water temperature that way.”

“No,” Ryann said, coming into the bathroom, maneuvering around him to get to the toilet.

"Okay, we'll need one of those for the baby as well. I suppose I wanted to get a new one anyway, make sure it's in good working order," he said, more to himself than to anyone else. He began looking for the bag of Epsom salt under the bathroom sink.

Ryann bit her lip. "I need to ask you something that’s been bothering me for a while."

"What's that?" he replied without looking at her, eyeballing the appropriate amount of Epsom salt for the bath.

"Why don't we have sex the way we used to?"

Harvey looked at her over his shoulder with his eyebrows raised. "How do you mean, Ryann?" he asked.

She tossed her head a bit, trying to hide her red face with her hair as she made for the sink to wash her hands. "You know what I mean. Like the night I got pregnant."

“Do we know the exact night?” he asked, shutting off the water to the tub.

“Yes, we do!” Ryann said, incredulous. “It was the day you gave me a bouquet.”

“Yoba, it really was the same day.” Harvey smiled to himself a bit. “We did put the cart before the horse, didn’t we?”

Ryann snorted. “Just answer the question, doctor man.”

He shook his head at her. “Ryann, you can’t possibly think I’m going to tie you up and play overstimulation games with you while you’re pregnant.” He leaned over to put the Epsom salts back under the sink.

“Okay, but there must be other things we could do. Right? Things that are kind of like that, but not exactly like that.” Ryann pouted. “I’m not so delicate.”

“I’ll think about it. Maybe I can come up with something.” He kissed her gently and pulled her sleep shirt over her head. “But I can’t be so rough with you right now. Even if it was safe - and I don’t know it would be - it just doesn’t sit right with me.”

“Our sex life is going to be different once the baby is here,” she reminded him. “Everything is going to be different once the baby is here, I guess. I just didn’t think I would have to give up that part of us so quickly.”

“Maybe we don’t have to. I’ll think about it.” He gently cupped her face in his hands and kissed her forehead. "Although," he said in a teasing voice, "you've never been very good at calling me sir."

"That's because you've always seemed more like daddy to me," she replied quietly, holding onto his arm as she sat herself down into the bath.

“I'll remember that," he said softly, with a look in his eyes that could have crushed stars into dust. She finally let go of him so she could fold her arm into the warm water, and Ryann let the pleasant warmth distract her from watching Harvey try to compose himself.

"I’ll be outside for a bit. I'll set a timer on your phone for 20 minutes just to be on the safe side. Should I walk down to the wizard’s tower and let him know you need a day off?” She shook her head, sighing with contentment as she settled into the warm sudsy water.

“Don’t bother, he sleeps until the afternoon. I'll figure out something later. And don’t let Donnie Darko scare you, she’s actually very sweet.”

"I'm not bothered by the void chicken," he said, straightening himself up to his full six feet. "That one goat is a jerk, though."

"Oogie Boogie? She's definitely an asswipe," Ryann agreed. "Jack and Sally are my nice goats."

He chuckled. "You did name her Oogie Boogie, though. She's just living up to her namesake."

"I take my animals' personalities into the equation when I name them," she replied crisply. "And she's always been a little testy. Imagine what it was like before I got the autograbber from Marnie.”

“I thought that thing might’ve been overkill, but I’m grateful for it right now,” he said, giving her one last appraising look before he leaned over to kiss the top of her head. “I’ll see you in a bit.”

She nodded. “I’m so glad you don’t work on Saturdays.”

“Careful, don’t say that too loudly,” he admonished her gently before walking out of the bathroom. Ryann settled deeper into the water, closing her eyes and letting her mind drift.

Fine, take the day off. I’ll meet with you tomorrow.

Ryann winced reflexively at the voice seemingly projected into her mind, then angrily slammed her fists into the bath, spraying water all over the bathroom floor. “Fuck, Magnus! Who told you it was okay to read my mind?”

Not mind reading, you asked a question and I answered it telepathically. Your skills are sharpening. Why are you angry?

“I didn’t know I was doing that,” Ryann replied. “Interesting. Sorry for yelling, I thought you’d intruded on my thoughts,” she added, in a meeker tone.

You do not need to speak the words aloud if you are intending to communicate with me telepathically. You did not know you were doing it before?

“When?” Ryann asked.

In your sleep. A deep, dark pause blanketed Ryann’s thoughts for a few moments. I am deep in sleep right now, myself.

“You’re nicer in your sleep,” Ryann replied. “I like you better this way.”

Perhaps we could both use a day off. Do not contact me again today if you can help it, young adept.

Ryann waited and listened intently for a few moments, but once she knew what to listen for, the silence was deafening. She had the distinct feeling the wizard had psychically muted her somehow. She dunked her head under the water, trying to avoid the feeling of wanting to laugh and scream at the same time, coming up for air only after the feeling had passed.

Too soon she heard the timer on her phone go off, and she realized with annoyance that Harvey had left her phone in their bedroom so she would have to get out of the tub to turn the timer off. She pushed herself up on arms strengthened by animal husbandry and harvesting, and she found her muscles felt soothed, her mind blank, scrubbed clean.

Almost a full factory reset, she thought to herself as she wrapped herself in a towel and padded into the bedroom to shut off the alarm. Almost.

She heard the front door open and Twig’s manic scream meow, which she took to mean that Harvey had returned. “Hey, guess what I did,” she called down the stairs to him, and leaned over the top of the banister wrapped in a bath sheet.

"What's that?" Harvey called back.

"Magnus and I can talk telepathically now. It's weird, but I guess that's why he doesn't have a cell phone. Probably does this with all his buddies, and doesn't need one."

Harvey slowly approached the bottom of the stairs, Twig wrapped around his shoulders and chewing on a piece of his hair. "Has she always done this?" he asked, pointing at the feline.

"Yes. She loves chewing on people's hair. Did you hear what I said about the -"

He nodded, gently disentangling Twig from his upper body. She gazed at him balefully from the floor. "Don't know how I feel about that, yet."

Ryann felt her stomach sink. "The feline hair chewing or the other thing?" she asked quietly.

Harvey sighed, but stared at her form in the towel as if he could see through it. "Would you want me knowing all your intimate thoughts?"

"It's more like talking through your mind than anything else. So instead of using your voice, you use your brain? I guess? I don't even know how I did it, yet."

He met her at the top of the stairs. "So it's like having a conversation without speaking?" He let his hand rest on her arm, the slight chill of the outdoors still on his skin.

"Yeah. As far as I can tell. And I don't even know how I did it to begin with. You know I wouldn't go snooping in your head, right? Even if this was that, which it isn't." Harvey silenced her word vomit by tracing his hand up her shoulder, to her neck, to her chin. He gently cupped her chin with his hand as he leaned in to whisper.

"It's just that, if you did ever read my mind, you'd know what a dirty old man I am. It's not safe for you in there, love." He kissed her ever so softly just under her ear, and she shivered. "And you would potentially ruin a lot of surprises for yourself, too."

"Oh?" she replied, a smirk slowly crossing her face. She pressed her hand over his. “Did you think of anything particularly interesting while you were outside?”

The look he gave her was dark, intense, significant. “Do you trust me?”

She answered immediately, without thought. “Yes. Completely.”

He nodded. “Good. Go dry yourself off in the spare room. Thoroughly. Wait for me there. I would do it myself but I have to grab a few things from the bathroom and set up.”

“Set up what, exactly?” she whispered, a thrill shooting through her core.

“Well, you don’t know everything about me,” he replied, a flustered blush rising to his cheeks. “This is something we haven’t done together yet.”

“And it’s something I’ll like?” she asked, eyebrows raised, arms crossed.

His eyes glinted. “One way to find out,” he said, with a bit of savagery, perhaps even selfishness, in his tone. He turned her towards the spare bedroom, still empty except for Harvey’s twin bed from his studio apartment above the clinic, all but pushing her into the room and shutting the door behind her.

She then devoted herself to the task at hand, completely drying herself from her bath, making sure no droplet of water remained anywhere, especially between her legs. It was difficult to get herself as hairless as she liked now, as the belly obstructed her view of her pussy. Even leaning down to get to her legs often felt like a herculean task, and most days she didn’t attempt it. Finally she lay down sideways on the bed and waited, dabbing at any stray drops that ran free with the new angle, listening to the small, susurrant noises coming from their shared bedroom, trying to decipher what he could be doing in there.

Eventually he entered the room on padded feet, shirtless, his glasses the tiniest bit askew. He came to the side of the bed and put his hand out to fondle her chest where she’d let the towel fall open wide in her boredom. “Let’s get up, darling,” he said, holding her elbow for support as she sat up.

She cocked her head as she took in what he’d done with their bedroom. He’d laid down towels all over the bed, a multitude of pillows waiting just off to the side. He’d taken the stool from the bathroom and placed it by the side of the bed, and placed a small folding table next to it. She gasped once she saw what he’d placed upon the table - a bowl halfway full with water, a few washcloths, a shave brush in a mug already full of white lather, a pair of small silver scissors and a long, shiny straight razor, already half open at an angle.

“Are you going to - “ she squeaked as he followed her next to the bed.

“I want to shave you bare,” he said softly, touching her only with his fingertips. “If you’ll allow me to.”

“Oh, I see,” she said. A nervous laugh escaped her as the straight razor caught her eye. “I thought you were going to shave your mustache.”

He shook his head and took the towel off her body. “Sit down, Ryann. Unless you think you’ll get cold and you’d like your robe?”

“No, I don’t think so,” she replied, sitting on the edge, Elvish necklace sitting on her chest. “But you’ll have to prop me up.”

“That’s what the pillows are for,” he said.

“Uh huh,” she said in a small voice, fisting the comforter in her hands.

“Are you sure this is okay with you? We don’t have to do it if you really don’t want to,” he said gently.

“No, it’s okay,” she replied, “the hair has been bothering me lately and it’s hard to shave it by myself. It’s just a little scary looking is all,” she said, gesturing to the straight razor.

“Sweetheart, I know what the razor looks like, but I know how to use it and I promise I won’t cut you.” He took her chin in his hand again to tilt her face up. “The only way you can get hurt here is if you don't trust me. So you have to stay absolutely, perfectly still. Can you do that for me?”

She paused only a moment before answering in the affirmative. “So long as you tell me everything you’re going to do before you do it, yes.”

His face went still as stone as he asked one more question. “Yes, what, Ryann?”

“I don’t know what you mean,” Ryann replied, but even as she spoke the words her lips and teeth showed in a small grin.

“I think you do know,” he said quietly.

She waited a beat before murmuring, “Yes, daddy.” He let go of her chin and she started to scooch back onto the towels. He moved to the back of her, pushing pillows up against her back so she could recline at a comfortable angle. “Good?”

She nodded, and he moved to her legs, positioning her nearly spread eagle and angling pillows under her knees for support. “I think getting the pillows right might be what takes the longest,” he said. “Are you comfortable?”

“I think so,” she said.

“You’ll tell me if you need the pillows moved, right?” She nodded yes, and he finally sat down, satisfied. Her eyes followed him avidly as he pushed his glasses up on his nose, picked up the scissors. “I’m going to use these now. Stay still, sweetheart.”

She looked up at the ceiling as she heard the scissors do their work, and trained her eyes on his face again when he placed them back down on the table. He dunked one of the washcloths in the bowl of water. “I’m going to lay this over your pussy for a few minutes before I apply the shaving soap. It should feel warm like the water in the tub.” The washcloth was pleasantly warm as he laid it over her body. He stood up and moved to her left leg. She sighed as he picked up her foot and rubbed his knuckles into her sole to pass the time.

“Are you still doing okay?” he asked as he pressed his thumbs into the pads of her feet.

“Yeah, so far, so good,” she replied. “I usually just use my electric trimmer, though.”

“Right, and that’s fine, but I wanted to show you something else I like to do,” he said.

“Another kink?” she surmised.

"Well, I like the way all this" - he gestured to the table - "makes me feel like I'm in another time and place. It takes me out of my head."

“At least this isn't something that can get me pregnant,” she said with a smirk. He snorted and raised his eyebrows at her before carelessly dropping her foot back on the bed.

“Nooooooo,” she whined. “I didn’t mean it.”

“Better luck next time,” he said evenly, pulling the washcloth off.

"You weren't seriously suggesting the name Bear for our baby this morning, were you?"

He barked out a laugh that made her jump, and then quickly said, "Okay, there are two ways you can get hurt here - if you don't trust me, or if you make me laugh unexpectedly. So." He paused as he used the brush to apply the shaving foam to her body. "And no, I wasn't serious about naming the baby Bear."

"Good. Because that is a name for a German Shepherd, not a baby."

"It is gender neutral, though," he pointed out as he put the brush back in the mug.

"Will you reuse that brush for your face?" she asked.

He knew what she meant by it. His jaw worked so his mustache twitched just perceptively. "Should this just be your brush, now?" he asked her, resting his hand on her calf.

She nodded. "I'd like that, I think."

"Mhmm. Time for the razor." He curled his fingers around the back of the handle, holding it in one hand as she felt him pull the skin around her labia taut. "You have to pull back the skin to make sure the surface is perfectly smooth. Or at least as smooth as it can be," he amended.

He took short strokes with the razor, wiping the detritus off with a washcloth before going in for another pass. "That's such a weird sound," she said quietly.

"Not painful, though, right?" He pressed her for an answer.

"No, not painful. It's just, like, a sound I wouldn't normally get to hear, other than right now. "

"Yes, that makes sense."

"It's a feeling like being uncovered slowly. Which, I guess that's what you're doing right now," she said dryly.

"That is what's happening, yes. Does it feel different than you thought it would?" he asked as he dipped the razor into water instead of pulling it clean with the washcloth.

"Yes. It's this sensation of slowly becoming soft again. Like my outsides are going to match my insides for a bit."

He fixed her with an intense look. "Your outsides do match your insides, sweetheart. You're soft and sweet and tough as can be, all at the same time. I love that about you. And you have the prettiest pussy I've ever seen, whether you let me keep going or not."

"Oh, you're going to keep going," Ryann said with a little laugh. "You're only half done, that's not a good look."

She stretched herself back into the pillows and made a noise of surprise as the baby leaped inside her, making a small square-ish shape out of the top of her stomach. Harvey's eyes widened and he immediately laid his hand on her belly, hoping for a repeat performance.

"She's mad I'm not outside moving around," Ryann said, watching her belly intently. "She only gets really active when I'm lying down or being still for a long time."

"Come back here, baby Bear, kick my hand," he said peevishly, and Ryann shook her head. "I think she's gotten it out of her system. You need to finish what you're doing here before my legs get stuck this way."

"Yeah, that is true," he agreed, rewetting the shaving soap with the wet washcloth.

"It would not be great if my legs fell asleep like this," she said. He leaned in and began to work away with small strokes of the razor once again, and Ryann closed her eyes and let her mind drift, listening to the sounds the razor made in his hand.

“Done,” he said, placing the razor back on the table. He picked up the washcloth and swiped away the excess soap left behind on her body. “Do you want to see?”

She flexed her legs and kicked the pillows aside slowly, a bit stiff from being in one position for so long. Harvey helped her stand on the bed and she pivoted to face the oval floor length mirror on the back of the bathroom door. “Huh, I didn’t even know it looked like that,” she said, more to herself than him.

“I told you. Pretty.” He helped her carefully climb down from the bed. “I have to clean all this up,” he told her. She nodded and wandered off to use the bathroom while he gathered up his supplies. She pulled her robe off the hook after washing her hands, wrapping it around herself. Now that she wasn’t under the spotlight of Harvey’s continuous gaze, she did find herself getting a chill.

She returned to their bed, now empty of anything but the comforter and the pillows. She lay herself down into the nest of pillows, pulled her legs up underneath her robe, and closed her eyes, happily listening to Harvey making domestic noises in the kitchen.

A voice came from somewhere above her. “I hope you got a bit of rest.” Harvey pulled the pillows away from her legs and hooked his arms under them, holding her legs out wide for the second time that day as he scooted her to the edge of the bed. She let him drag her where he wished and didn’t ask any questions - not that she didn’t have a fairly good idea what he wanted.

He buried his face between her legs, gently sucking and nibbling at her clit while seeing how many of his fingers she could take. She closed her eyes to focus on the sensations, little mewling moans escaping her involuntarily. “You taste different now,” he said, with three of his long fingers feeling comfortably full inside her. “I’d heard pregnancy could do that. Fascinating.”

While he spoke, Ryann could think of was his cock, pressed against the comforter as he attended to her. She took his free hand and moved it to her throat. “Please choke me, daddy,” she asked, breathy and distracted. He made a desperate deep sound as he tongued her, his long fingers encircling her neck, digging into muscle as she cried out, some lucky biological urge giving up an orgasm quicker than usual.

She put her legs up around his shoulders to initiate what had become their favorite position over the course of her pregnancy. He grabbed a pillow and shoved it under her ass, pulling her up to his knees as he drove his cock into her.

“That’s right, keep your legs back just like that for me, sweetheart,” he gasped as he himself crossed the point of no return. He manhandled her breasts as he pulsed into her, trying to catch his breath. She relaxed her legs down to the bed and he leaned over her to press a kiss to her mouth.

"I love you."

"I love you, too."

Chapter Text

Ryann stood next to Rasmodius, staring down into the haunted maze they'd created together. She absentmindedly stroked the blue gem in her necklace as she watched, chewing her lip with nerves.

“I don’t think I like being up here,” Ryann said. “I think I’d rather be down there, mingling, drinking some hot apple cider, maybe having a piece of blackberry cobbler.”

“Are you creating a moodboard?” Rasmodius muttered. “You’re up here for a reason - so you can learn something. This is one of the most magically significant nights of the year. Your mana is begging you to do something with it, Ryann.”

She sniffed. It was true that there was something different in the air tonight, crackling, tense. She flicked her fingers at the huge spider Abigail was cowering in front of. It swayed on its feet just for a moment and lurched forward as the purple haired girl screamed, running back the way she came, legs pumping and lungs gasping for air.

Ryann gasped, and her mouth dropped open. Her hands fell limp at her sides out of shock. "Oh my Yoba, poor Abby! I scared the life out of her, I didn't even think I could do that!"

Rasmodius turned his back to her and chose not to reply - although his quaking shoulders were enough of an answer for Ryann. Linus leaned in around Rasmodius and kindly said, "I don't think there was any harm done. Young Abigail is always looking for adventure. She'll remember this as long as she lives."

Ryann looked off to the side, tracking Abigail's movements. She found Seb outside the start of the maze, watching the skeleton soldiers march to and fro inside their small cage while Marlon kept a close watch. She waved her arms exuberantly, pointing at the maze and jumping in the air, mimicking the spider's movements. Ryann could hear her excited tone from their perch atop the hill behind the community center.

“They fuckin’ moved, Seb! I swear! They waggled their spider legs and jumped at me!” she exclaimed. She couldn’t hear Seb’s response, but he seemed in no hurry to enter the maze himself.

“Indeed, she is always begging for something at all to happen to her,” Rasmodius mumbled at her side. “Now her wish has come true. Her small insulated existence has just been pierced by the magical hand of our young adept, masquerading as a spider wrangler.” He cut her a look and put up a hand before she could start protesting. “I did tell you to do something with your mana, and you did, well, a thing,” he admitted. “Might I ask you to do something else?”

“Yes, what’s that?” she asked, emboldened by her spidery success.

“The chicken house,” he said. “There’s a fireplace inside. I want you to start a fire in the fireplace without any matches. Can you reflect your powers using the stone in your necklace to start a fire?”

“Yes, I think so,” Ryann said, thinking it through for a moment. She started to climb down from the hill, no easy task now that her feet were mostly hidden by her belly. Linus leaned over the edge, holding her arm to steady her as she watched her footing.

“I wasn’t done,” Magnus called in an annoyed tone.

“Well, you should have told me that before I climbed down,” Ryann called back, her tone just as annoyed. She swept her hands over her costume, a dress Emily had let out and dyed black for her; black ankle boots and a pointy witch hat on her head finished the look. “What else did you want, Magnus?”

“There’s a cauldron on the table,” he replied. “Make a potion using whatever you can find. Something harmless, but, as the youths would say, sketch.”

“Sketch?” Ryann repeated, shaking her head. “You know what, okay. I can try that. Anything else?”

“That’ll do,” Rasmodius replied. “Come back when you’re done.”

“I’d rather not climb up again, Magnus,” she complained. “It was hard enough the first time, you know.”

“Oh fine, fine,” he replied, waving her off towards the direction of the party in the town square. “Go drink apple cider or whatever you said it was you had in mind.”

“Okay, thank you,” Ryann said, unable to keep the smile out of her voice. Magnus pursed his lips but made no comment as she said goodnight to Linus and fairly ran down the side of the hill towards the chicken house. Surely the house had been meant to be cute, with chicken feet protruding from the foundation, but instead the effect was visually upsetting, unsettling to the eye somehow.

She watched Penny turn her back to the bubbling cauldron in front of the house, wandering off to find Alex around the corner. The two of them were a secret as badly kept as Marnie and Lewis, Ryann thought, although to her knowledge, no one had found them together in a bush yet. She tapped on the house with intent and it soundlessly folded its legs down, pulling the structure flat to the ground. Refusing to think about the implications of sentient cottages, Ryann entered the structure and quickly shut the door.

She noticed the fireplace on the far side of the room already had kindling in it, and the cauldron sat in the front window. She quickly reflected her magic into the necklace. Her practicing paid off, for almost as soon as she’d done so a fire formed in the fireplace, roaring merrily. She turned towards the table next to the fireplace, noticing too late the rune on the floor in the middle of the room. “What the fuck is that?” she blurted out. “That wasn’t there when we were in here setting up before.” However, her feet moved quicker than her brain could offer warning, and the rune lit as her feet reached the center of it, transporting her instantly to another place.

“He didn’t fucking tell me about this,” she muttered, panicked, as she cast her eyes around the room. “Why would Magnus put an active rune in the floor and not fucking tell me about it?”

A pungent, earthy smell assaulted her senses, and in her panic she felt the urge to throw up. She spun in a circle with a hand over her mouth, taking in her surroundings. Three large, odd looking shrines flanked the walls of what looked to be a wooden shack. She backed into one and had to stifle a scream when she felt the slice of a sword on her arm.

She glanced down and watched a red stripe appear on her skin, filling up with blood. The shrine statue behind her held a sword by its side menacingly, and she moved away from it, holding her arm away from her body.

"I see you've found my little friends."

Ryann wheeled around to find a woman with green skin, dressed in dirty rags, a grim smile stretched across her face. She stepped from the front door into the dwelling and Ryann felt dread settle into her chest, heavy and deep.

"This one makes your farm a war zone," she said, gesturing to the shrine Ryann had injured herself on.

"This one gives your children to the sky," she said, pointing out the shrine decorated with small birds.

"Last, but certainly not least, this one makes your lovers forget you ever existed." She leaned in conspiratorially as she stepped into Ryann’s personal space. "Do you think it works on doctors, my dear?"

Ryann found herself paralyzed, utterly unable to make a sound. The witch cackled, spite oozing from every blackened pore, but then she sighed, already bored with her quarry. “Say something, for Yoba’s sake. It wasn’t easy work implanting that rune in that little chicken foot house, you know. I had to work quickly and right under Magnus’s nose.”

“I can see how the two of you were once in love,” Ryann managed to get out.

Taken off guard, she straightened up immediately and gave Ryann a dirty look. “You better explain what you mean by that, farm girl,” she said threateningly.

“Ahh, I mean you’re quick and you’re bright and you’re a talented mage,” she replied, words tumbling out of her mouth haphazardly in an attempt to stay alive. “Witch, I mean.”

“You don’t even know the difference,” the witch replied carelessly. “Your grandfather had a lot more grit than you. A lot more talent, too. Destroying your life won’t be half as much fun.” She kicked the shrine closest to her and a loud pop echoed in the small space, a cloud of dust floating up around the unlikely pair. “Godsdamn this mess, where is that goblin guard, he should be taking better care of my things,” she screamed.

Ryann took the opportunity to run for the rune, but her ankle twisted and she fell beside the table by the door instead. She pulled her leg up awkwardly by her side and scuttled under the table, fighting to keep her tears from falling as the witch scanned the area for her guard.

“Yes, I can and will injure you, little dodo bird,” she called over her shoulder as she made for the door. “You would do well to learn that, before you do anything else stupid.” She went outside, raising her voice for her guard.

Ryann summoned the last reserves of her energy to peek over the top of the table, watching the witch disappear from sight. A shiny purple bottle of ink stood on the table opposite, attracting her with its magical energy. On a whim, she scuttled across the room, scooped it up and immediately detected Magnus’s magical signature. Why was it in the witch’s hut? Would Magnus like it back? Perhaps she could bargain with it at a later time. She shoved the ink down in her cleavage, keeping her eyes on the witch.

“Marrow? MARROW! WHERE IN THE HELL ARE YOU?” The witch stomped up and down the small strip of land outside her hut, and Ryann realized she was in a swamp of some sort, which accounted for the strong, earthy smell inside. She looked back at the rune, stamped invitingly in the corner of the room.

I’m keeping her guard distracted for you. Go for the rune quickly, young adept, I can’t keep him busy forever.

Magnus’s telepathic communication had never been so welcome. The urgency in his voice was unmistakable, and Ryann again quickly scuttled across the floor towards the rune, this time stepping into it with both feet. She let out a sob of relief as she landed safely in the chicken house yet again.

She pulled herself into a ball on the floor beside the fire, willing her heartbeat to slow down. Her ankle throbbed painfully, something she was able to fully take note of now that she was out of immediate danger. Tears rolled down her face and she made no attempt to stop them. The baby kicked and twisted inside her as she finally lay still, and she instinctively covered her stomach with her arms.

Magnus and Linus quickly opened and closed the door, coming toward her on swift and silent feet. Linus kneeled at her side and put one arm around her, urging her to sit upright while Rasmodius muttered a few words over the rune to deactivate it. “Come sit at the edge of the fireplace, Ryann, you’ll feel better,” he told her in a fatherly tone.

She attempted to roll up and winced at the pain in her ankle. “She made me fall and I hurt my ankle,” Ryann said to the men. “I don’t think it’s broken, but Yoba it hurts.”

“I’ll go find Harvey,” Linus said immediately, straightening up and heading for the door.

“I imagine that’ll go swimmingly,” Rasmodius said as Linus shut the door behind him. “Do sit up, Ryann. I need to scan you quickly to see what exactly she did to you.”

Ryann did as he asked and a deep shade of red came into Magnus’s face almost immediately. “She used a sleaving spell and put you off balance. You’d already be easily put off balance as you’re pregnant. No permanent damage, but a dirty fucking trick. What happened? I could only get a vague sense of what was going on in between all the panicking.”

She slowly recounted what had happened in the witch’s hut as Magnus listened intently. “I don’t understand why she’d do all this tonight, when everyone is out and about? Why take the risk while the entire town is celebrating at a festival?” Ryann asked quietly, trying to keep her voice even.

Magnus sighed. “It is a night of great magical importance, as I told you before, and that energy would be on her side as she made her plans. Aside from that? To show that she could. To scare you. And perhaps to get under my skin, as she knows I take great pride in arranging this festival.``

“She hates me,” Ryann said to her mentor, her voice sad and soft. “She wants me to suffer. She had fun hurting my grandfather, and she’s having fun hurting me. And I’m pregnant. It doesn't take much.”

The implication in her words sits between them like a stone, heavy and immobile. Ryann pulled the ink out of the top of her dress and held it out to Rasmodius expectantly. “It was in her hut. It’s yours, isn’t it?”

Rasmodius carefully took the ink from her. “It’s curiously warm, hopefully that hasn’t changed the composition of the materials,” he said begrudgingly. “I wish you hadn’t done it, Ryann. Knowing you took this item will only make her angrier. But thank you. I am glad to have it back. I just hope you didn’t put yourself in harm’s way to get it.”

“I thought maybe she’d bargain for it later, or just that you’d like it back,” Ryann replied.

“She won’t bargain. She has no need to. She only took this to annoy me,” he said. “I can hear them coming," he said, tilting his head towards the door, "and your doctor is deeply unhappy."

"I'm not surprised, Harvey hates the haunted maze," she replied offhandedly.

"It's not the maze he's upset about, Ryann," Magnus replied wryly.

The door jerked open to admit Linus and Harvey, whose face was lit with worry. "What's happened, Ryann?" he asked, his voice low and calculating as he came to her side and assessed her ankle. Linus brought up the rear with a pair of crutches, and placed them next to the door.

"My ex wife happened," Rasmodius said darkly. Harvey's head swiveled away from Ryann, eyes round as saucers. "She worked under my nose to place an active rune on the floor here, knowing that I would send Ryann in to perform magical duties at some point during the evening and she wouldn't be expecting a trip to her hut."

“Wait, wait,” Harvey said, perching next to Ryann on the edge of the fireplace and taking her ankle in his lap. “A rune? Someone explain, I don’t understand the significance.”

Rasmodius launched into an explanation while Ryann pulled his arm over her shoulders, nuzzling into his side.

“And did she hurt you?” he demanded when Rasmodius finished.

"I'm physically okay aside from this," she said, gesturing to her ankle. “I don’t think it’s broken, I can put weight on it, but it’s swollen and it hurts.”

“Not true,” Harvey replied, gently pulling her arm away to inspect the cut she’d acquired. “That’s rather deep.”

“I forgot about that with everything else that happened, I guess,” she said. “I don’t even feel it any more.”

“Well, it still needs to be cleaned and bandaged at the very least,” he replied. “We need to go down the hill to the clinic.”

“Isn’t the skeleton cage in front of it?” Ryann asked, already steeling herself for the villagers’ reactions.

“Yes, but we can go in the back door and go straight through to the examination room. There’s no need to draw attention to you by going in the front.”

“Pierre will see, his stand is set up right there by the back,” Ryann said, a bit of worry in her tone.

“And then he will forget,” Magnus said with finality. Harvey raised his eyebrows. “Oh stop it, I’m not above using my skills to skew one singular memory belonging to a spiteful man,” he said peevishly.

“And now I bid you goodnight,” Rasmodius continued, standing up. “I’m going back to the hill to keep an eye on things. You’re going to go home to the farm afterwards, correct?”

Ryann nodded. “Of course. Why do you ask?”

“I installed wards there,” Rasmodious replied, as if the answer was obvious. “Your farm is the safest place in the Valley for you right now.”

Ryann knew that was true, but a sinking feeling in her gut told her that Tidefall Farm would soon start to feel like a prison.

Chapter Text

“I thought you said you’d played PilotWings64 before, Harvey,” Shane said evenly, holding the N64 controller like a shield.

“Yeah, I have. It’s been a while,” Harvey replied, his tone clipped. His controller lay across the room, wedged underneath an end table from the force of his throw.

“How’d it feel when your plane burst into flames?”

“It felt great, Shane, thanks for asking.” His tone dripped with acid.

“Cause when you said you hadn’t played in forever, I thought that meant you’d played the game as a child, but now I remember no one had video games during the Great Depression. Silly mistake on my part, really.” A smirk crossed Shane’s face.

“I’ll remember that next time your mom forgets to pick you up after school, Shane.” Harvey pushed himself up off the floor to retrieve the controller.

“Pfft, Marnie’s not my mom,” Shane muttered under his breath as he expertly scrolled through the screens to set up a new play.

“Mmmhm,” Harvey replied, yanking the controller back. “What time is it?”

“Almost three. Is that when Ryann’s date with the wizard ends?”

“It’s not a — you know what, next time you can find your own way home from Zuzu City. Don’t bother to call me.” Harvey chucked the controller at Shane. He easily ducked out of the way and the controller hit the pillows on his bed instead.

“Nice throw, I’ll let you know when the Tunnellers are recruiting again,” he said in a deadpan tone.

“We can’t all be athletes, some of us had other priorities in school,” Harvey said haughtily.

“Did you dread dodgeball day in gym class, Harv?” Shane asked, clucking sympathetically.

“Not all of us peaked in high school, Shane.” Harvey tugged on his green jacket impatiently.

“It was college, actually.” Shane looked up as Harvey scowled at him. “It’s not my fault the only action you got in med school was your Gateway overheating on your lap.”

“That’s not even REMOTELY TRUE,” Harvey fumed.

“Oh sorry, did you have a Toshiba with that little keyboard nipple thing in the middle instead?” Shane asked, keeping his eyes trained straight ahead.

“Oh Yoba, the fucking keyboard nipple,” Harvey muttered as he lost the fight to keep a straight face. “You’re a funny guy, Shane.”

“Yeah, whatever,” Shane replied as he guided the plane on the screen into a daring maneuver. “Being sober has its benefits, I guess. But hey, thanks for picking me up, man. You wanna play PilotWings64 and lose miserably again, let me know.”

“No problem. And yeah, sure, that’d be fun to play again, maybe I’ll be better at it the second time around,” Harvey said.

Shane raised his eyebrows. “That reminds me, say hi to Ryann for me.”

“Yeah, fuck you, too, Shane,” Harvey said, rolling his eyes as he closed the door. “Not gonna say hi for you, either,” he said under his breath as he crossed the wide open kitchen.

“See you at the farm tomorrow, asswipe,” Shane called through the bedroom door.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Ryann, I have an idea that needs your input.”

She swiveled on the stool to face her mentor. The late afternoon sun had almost disappeared past the horizon while she’d been studying in his tower, and she was surprised to see Magnus’s face looking much more careworn in the candlelight than usual. “What is it, Ras?” she asked.

“It’s time to think about what type of magic you might specialize in. As you know, your grandfather’s specialty was earth magic, and one could assume you most likely have an affinity for that as well, but it is your choice ultimately. Have you thought about that at all?”

“I agree, I think earth magic would be the best use of my time, given what I do for my life’s work,” Ryann replied. “I’ve noticed my crops growing a bit faster since I’ve started my magical studies as well. I think it’s worth exploring.”

“I thought you would say that,” Rasmodius replied. “I have an idea that will show us definitively where your magical abilities lie without any preconceived notions getting in the way.”

He opened a cabinet in the corner to take out a cloth bag, the contents clacking together inside. Ryann watched interestedly as the wizard dumped a multitude of quartz crystals on the table, all different shapes and sizes.

“Pick one.” Rasmodius gestured to the crystals.

“Are they not all the same?” Ryann stood up and crossed the room to stand next to the table with the crystals on it.

“They are not all the same, no. Pick one,” he repeated, his violet eyes narrowed into slits.

Ryann held her hand above the crystals, looking off towards the door as she let her mind wander. Eventually she closed her eyes to pick up the magical energies emanating from the crystals. Rasmodius remained silent and watched her intently as she slowly began pacing from one side of the table to the other. Finally she chose a crystal with two sharp spires in the northwest quadrant of the table. She held the crystal lightly in her palm and looked up at Magnus expectantly.

“Qi and Welwick recently helped me tag those crystals with a variety of commonly practiced magical energies for this exercise,” Magnus said. He came to Ryann’s side and gently picked up the crystal she’d chosen. “But this particular crystal spent many years of its life on a windowsill in the farmhouse when your grandfather lived there,” he said. “It has remained drenched with earth energy after all this time, and we saw no need to make any changes to it.”

Ryann gasped as a childhood memory washed over her. “Now I remember. He kept it in the picture window. He’d be talking to my mom and twisting around the crystal in the window, reflecting rainbows all over the room. I would lie on his bed and watch the colors change on the ceiling.”

“Yes,” Magnus replied shortly, cocking his head to the side as he gathered up the crystals to put them away. “I’d forgotten about that habit of his.”

“It only came back to me after you mentioned he’d had this one in the house.” Ryann offered him back the crystal in her hand. He reached for it but changed his mind, folding her fingers around the mineral instead. “I think Orem would want you to keep this,” he said awkwardly. “It’s more yours than mine.”

“Thank you,” Ryann replied in a small voice. She carefully tucked the quartz away in her pocket, knowing she would take it out to stare at it at the next available opportunity. “Should I keep it on a windowsill like he did?”

“If you’d like. There’s no need, but I can see that it might be pleasing to do so, for nostalgia’s sake.” He cleared his throat. “Welwick, Qi and I have a gift for you, Ryann. You can consider it a baby shower gift, although you’ll continue using it long after the baby is here.” He gestured her over to a stand holding a thick book. He flipped the cover open with a thud. Ryann happily inhaled the old book scent as Magnus flipped through the pages slowly. He thumped a finger on a drawing of a small hut with a disproportionately sized green roof. “Do you know what this is?”

“Can’t say that I do, Magnus,” Ryann said, confused at the small proportions of the hut. “It’s for the baby?”

“It’s a hut, for Junimos,” Magnus replied. “The hut would be placed near your crops, preferably in the middle of a large field. When the crops are ready for harvest, the Junimos will gather them for you and leave them outside the hut. And you’re able to turn the gathering on and off at will, in case you want them to delay for some reason.”

“So I don’t have to harvest crops while I’m trying to take care of the baby,” Ryann said in an awed tone.

Rasmodius allowed himself a small, satisfied smile at the expression of wonder on her face. “Correct. There are limitations – the Junimo will not gather any giant crops, for example, as those require processing they aren’t capable of doing. And they will not pick fruit off fruit trees, or gather any crops during the wintertime.”

“Oh that’s fine, that’s more than fine, that’s maybe the most helpful thing anyone’s ever done for me, Magnus, thank you!” She threw her arms around the wizard, who immediately tensed up at the uninvited contact. He patted her back stiffly. “Oops, sorry, I forgot you’re not a hugger,” she said as she pulled away.

“You should thank Qi in particular,” Magnus mentioned, tapping his finger on a list of requirements. “He covered most of the fee for this. It is not waived under any circumstance. And he also procured the starfruit through an associate of his in the Calico Desert.”

“Oh Yoba, that is so very much gold,” Ryann said, exhaling heavily when she saw the amount. “Too much gold. This is far too dear to let someone else pay for.”

“Perhaps. It is very human of you to feel that way. However, Qi is not human, very rich, and gold has never been an interesting concept to him,” Magnus said, showing his palms in a questioning way.

Ryann shook her head. “I’m grateful for his generosity, don’t get me wrong, but I still don’t understand.”

“I’ve been alive far longer than you and I still question his motives from time to time. Thank him but don’t make too much of it, young adept. We might never comprehend exactly what Qi is or what he’s done to be where he is, but I have never seen him do another being deliberate harm. And, as you see, he is capable of great generosity.”

A knock at the door centered the wizard’s thoughts once more. “That is your doctor, come to escort you home. Do you know where you would like the hut placed? I can conjure it right now, as I have all the materials at hand. Then you can get used to it and plan your planting around it come spring.”

Harvey entered the tower as a map of Ryann’s fields manifested beneath the drawing of the hut in the book, and Ryann studied it for a moment before indicating where the hut should go. Magnus nodded, and the map disappeared before her eyes from the book.

“Is it done?” Ryann asked, bewildered.

“Yes. There were no obstructions. The hut is empty and will remain so until Junimos move into it. They will come and go as they please, and they will interact with you as they see fit.”

“I’m sorry, what’s happening?” Harvey asked in a puzzled tone from where he stood next to the door, holding Ryann’s coat aloft for her.

“Ryann will explain on the way home.” Rasmodius began ushering Ryann towards the door to rejoin Harvey. “And now, I need to continue my studies of the elementals as the sun sets. I bid you good day.” The door chunked shut behind them as the wizard’s wards resettled, forcibly encouraging the pair to back up from his dwelling.

“Alrighty then,” Harvey said, shaking his head. “So that’s what it feels like when the wards are enacted against you.”

“Yes, and they are very good wards,” Ryann replied, pulling her hair out from where it was pinned against her back in the coat. “So how was the drive back from Zuzu? What did you and Shane do while you waited for me?”

“The drive wasn’t too bad. He’s doing very well, you'll see him tomorrow at the farm. We played an old flight sim game when we got back. What was Magnus talking about when he said there were no obstructions?”

She smiled brightly at Harvey, taking his arm as they descended the stairs from the tower into the Cindersap woods. “We’re going to have new neighbors soon.”

“What do you mean? On the farm?”

“Kind of.” She briefly explained the Junimo Hut, hoping she wasn’t leaving anything out from Magnus’s more detailed explanation, as Harvey’s eyebrows disappeared into his hair.

“No wonder he made us leave so quickly,” Harvey said. “I have so many questions and he doesn’t want to answer them.”

“Correct, that’s exactly what happened,” Ryann replied dryly, her boots crunching into the freshly fallen snow. “He doorslammed me out of his head the second his wards practically pushed us down the stairs.”

“I kinda thought we were friends now,” Harvey said quietly. Ryann snorted loudly enough to frighten a nearby squirrel up a tree. “I don’t know what passes for friends as far as Magnus goes, but he’s a wizard who’s hundreds of years old, Harv. He doesn’t want to answer any questions he doesn’t have to answer, trust me.” She paused for a second, noting that her impassioned advice hadn’t shifted the disappointed look on his face. She sighed. “You could try giving him a gift, I guess? I know he likes certain things I’ve found in the mines before.”

“Like what?” he asked as he unhooked his arm from hers, grabbing her hand before her arm could drop too far. “And I hope you’re not considering entering the mines to find the wizard a thank you gift while you’re this pregnant,” he said pointedly.

“Oh stop it. I know he really likes those purple mushrooms that sometimes show up in the mushroom cave. He’s asked me for them in the past. You can gift him the next one that shows up in the cave.”

“Okay,” Harvey nodded. “That’s easy enough. Mushrooms it is.”

“Are you feeling better now?” she asked, nudging him in the side.

“You can make me feel better at home,” he said, sliding his fingers up her thigh and hip as they walked.

“Harvey,” she said softly, a blush coming over her cheeks while her insides turned molten. “I thought you didn’t like doing stuff like that in public.”

“Walk faster, then,” he replied with a twinkle in his eye.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Ryann left the bathroom to find the King of the Couch Nap once again passed out on the couch. A smirk crossed her lips.

“Now we’re gonna do what I wanna do,” she said to herself, pulling his pajama pants down very slowly, so as not to wake him up. Just enough that his half-hard cock popped out from his boxer briefs. “We’re gonna do the thing you never let me do,” she muttered as she carefully got on her knees and softly, gently kissed the pretty pink head.

All of him was beautiful, really, although she knew he didn’t believe that. The thing about Harvey was that he expected to go unnoticed. This beautiful cock between his legs and he expected to go unnoticed, she thought. His power came from successfully hiding the kind of man she knew him to be from everyone else. She wondered if anyone had ever waited until he was asleep, and then pulled down his pants to do what she was doing right now.

She licked up and down his shaft gently and he stayed asleep – rustled a bit, but he did stay asleep. She took the lovely pink head in her mouth and gently sucked on it, cupped his balls with her other hand. She traced her tongue slowly to the underside, licked the veins there and licked away the precum forming on the tip.

She wanted to let out a moan but didn’t dare. He’d stop her if he woke up. He’d want to save it for fucking her. She wanted to watch him come undone for once. She slowly shifted her weight into her legs, folded into a V beneath her, and leaned in to continue her work.

Harvey’s big warm hand stopped her momentarily, cupping her jawline, covering nearly the entirety of her lower face. “Am I interrupting something, love?” he asked softly, tracing her lip with one thumb. With his glasses set aside his features were softer, his eyes brighter than usual.

“More like your nap interrupted something,” she muttered, but looking at him she couldn’t find any annoyance to inject her statement with. “Your eyes are so pretty, Harvey.”

He laughed softly, pushing his thumb a bit past her lip. “Thank you, sweetheart,” he replied. “Now, I was asleep but it appears you were in the middle of something, yes?”

Ryann gasped as Harvey pressed his thumb further into her mouth, to the tip of her tongue. She swirled it around his thumb and closed her lips around it. “I love this tongue,” he said, intrigue dusting his words as he sat up and adjusted himself, sitting with his long legs open.

“You were awake the whole time,” she noted, a statement of fact. His cock rubbed against her wrist and she traced a finger along the frenulum.

Harvey nodded, watching her with half lidded eyes. “I heard you come out of the bathroom. You weren’t very subtle, although I could tell you were trying to be. Now, go ahead and finish what you started, Ryann,” he instructed, his voice pitched low with desire. “Since you want it so badly.”

Ryann exhaled with a whimper and Harvey leaned in to cup her breast as she closed her lips around the head. He caressed her cheek and jaw with the other hand, a charge running through him at how she flexed her lips around his shaft to take it deeper. He squirmed as she held her tongue flat against the underside of his cock and deepthroated him, putting her hands on his legs for balance.

“Fucking little minx,” he groaned, running his hands down her neck and shoulders. He played with her hair, untwisting a curl as she let spit fall from her mouth to the hardwood floor. She broke the suction to take a breath, wrapping her hand around his cock as she did so, working a loose fist gently up and down. She pressed his legs wide and leaned down further to lick a stripe down to his balls, bathing one in her tongue while gently playing with the other, switching back and forth until he was desperate for her mouth on his cock once again.

“Did you need something?” Ryann asked with big eyes and faux concern when he cupped her chin and jaw, pulling her up straight before him.

“This is going to become what I think about when I daydream about fucking you, when I want to have you but I can’t,” he whispered as he devoured her form with his eyes. She blushed deeply as he ran his hand down the front of her body, from her neck to her clavicle to her breast, cruelly twisting a nipple with two strong fingers. She yelped and tugged at his forearm, panting with the pain and pleasure as she pushed her body into his thigh.

“So you do need something, then?” she asked breathily, a grin on her lips as she wiggled the blanket out beneath his legs. He took the hint and folded it twice for her. She propped her arms on his thigh and lifted her ass in the air so he could slide it under her knees.

“I think this was a very good idea you had.” He took the opportunity to slap her ass, as she left it lifted in the air a beat too long. A tightening sensation, something close to fear that made her pussy wet, took up residence in her stomach as she sat back down. She whined his name as he cupped the back of her skull and pushed her head back down to his lap.

He left his hand there, adding pressure but not force, as she lightly licked the head of his cock, swirling her tongue around the top. She didn’t dare look up into his face as he made tiny desperate noises between the strokes she made with her tongue, taking him deeper, soaking his cock in the hot wet snugness of her mouth.

She felt like a god listening to Harvey’s noises while she sucked him. The gasping, the whining, the cussing, anything to take back the control he’d handed over to her. “Such a good girl, such a good little cocksucker for Daddy, don’t fucking stop, I’m gonna come straight down your throat, are you going to swallow it, sweetheart?” Couldn't keep his hands off her, grasping her hair and cupping her breasts – and of course she wanted to swallow it, an offering laid at her altar demanded her attention. She made sweet compliant noises around his cock, now knocking at the back of her throat.

The vibration in her throat and the sloppy precum dripping from her mouth had him wild with anticipation. “Yoba, you are fucking perfect. I love you. I don't deserve you.” A low primal noise left him as he breathed out, hands landing on her shoulders and neck stopping her movements entirely. The orgasm overtook him, ropes of cum filling Ryann's mouth faster than she could swallow it. “Take it all, my love.” She grabbed his legs to center herself and stared up at him as she let cum drop from her mouth to the floor, letting him see the look of satisfaction on her face. He wiped her chin clean as she swallowed the rest.

“You definitely deserved that,” she said softly. “You've given me more orgasms than any man I've ever been with. Ever.”

He smiled down at her. “What a mess you made on the floor, sweetheart.”

“What about the mess you made of me, Daddy?” she asked, strands of mixed spit and cum draped across her breasts and neck.

He didn't laugh as he dragged his hand over her body, through their shared fluids. “I don't think you've ever been prettier. Now get up and switch spots with me. It’s my turn.”

Chapter Text

“Ryann? Are they supposed to do that?”

Harvey gestured out the kitchen window at the Junimo hut, almost tipping his coffee cup sideways in the process. Ryann quickly stepped in and held his wrist straight to avoid a disaster on the kitchen floor.

“Thanks,” he mumbled. “Not quite awake yet.”

“Clearly,” she replied, a twinkle in her eye. The twinkle vanished as she stared out the window along with Harvey. “What are they doing?”

The three Junimo sat still as stone outside the hut, each staring off in a different direction – one toward the south end of Tidefall Farm, one toward the mountain road, and one toward the road to Pelican Town proper.

“Like little gargoyles,” Harvey said under his breath, taking a sip of his coffee.

“I know there’s nothing to gather, but it’s weird that they’d just sit and stare,” Ryann said, unsettled.

“Maybe ask Rasmodius?” Harvey suggested.

“Remember the other day when he doorslammed me out of his head as we were walking home through the forest?” Ryann sipped her coffee. “He hasn’t let me in or spoken to me since.”

“I don’t really know anything about Junimos, but I don’t think they’re supposed to do this. Would Welwick know anything about Junimo behavior? Or maybe even Mr. Qi?” Harvey asked, worry in his tone.

“I don’t really know how to contact either one of them, come to think of it. But I wonder if Marlon or Gil would know how to reach them?”

“They’d have to know how to invite them to Guild meetings,” Harvey pointed out. “Feel like taking a walk up the mountain?”

“Don’t suppose we have a choice, seeing as they refuse to have a phone installed,” Ryann pointed out. “Stubborn old men.” But she gladly pulled her warm winter boots over her leggings, and went to the bedroom to find a sweater to replace her robe. Harvey found her scarf tangled with his and tossed it to her across the kitchen table. She wrapped it around her neck and shook her head at the beanie he grabbed off the coat rack. “The other one is mine. The lining doesn’t mess my hair up when I have it on.”

“Fair enough, I didn’t know there was a difference,” he replied, locating the desired hat beneath her thick winter coat. She carefully pulled it over her head, fixed her hair in the reflection from the kitchen window, and buttoned the coat up high on her neck against the elements. The pair left their home once Harvey had finally dressed himself for the cold, and they slowly walked past the Junimos on guard from three different directions, their faces stoic as they kept their watch.

“What the hell are they watching for?” Ryann asked as soon as the forest spirits were out of sight. “I can still feel their eyes on me somehow.”

Harvey didn’t answer, but instead grabbed onto her hand and held it tight as they plodded up the mountain path toward the guild.

“Who is it?” Marlon called gruffly as Harvey knocked on the door of the Guild’s small cottage.

“It’s Ryann and Harvey,” Ryann called from the other side of the door.

Marlon pulled the door open in a semi-dressed state, hair mussed and shirt unbuttoned. “Thought you slept a bit later these days,” he said, eyeing Ryann’s bigger-than-ever belly as the pair entered the front room of the Guild. “You are sleeping better nowadays, right?”

“When I can sleep, it’s great,” Ryann replied. “Otherwise it’s just the baby sitting on my bladder and kicking me awake the moment I lie down.”

“Well you’re fit to pop, girl,” Gil said by way of greeting, pulling his hat down over his face from his rocking chair. Harvey caught her eye twitch.

“Hello to you too, Gil,” Ryann said, careful to keep her tone neutral. “Sorry to interrupt your beauty rest. I suppose we could’ve waited a bit longer to set out today.”

Marlon shrugged off her reply and changed the topic. “I hear you’ve got new neighbors.”

“We do,” Harvey said. “Had a question about what Junimos do in the winter.”

Gil rolled forward in his chair, putting his feet down flat. He pushed his hat back on his head as he focused on Harvey. “Shouldn't be doing much of anything, right now. Should be laying low inside that hut of theirs during winter.”

“Is that not what they're doing?” Marlon pressed, his arms crossed over his chest.

Harvey sighed deeply and pinched the bridge of his nose.

“It seems like they're keeping watch,” Ryann began, watching the two mountain men intently. “One faces the southern entrance of the farm, one faces the mountain road, and one faces the road leading to town. They're just standing and staring like gargoyles, never moving or even blinking their eyes from what I can tell.”

Gil and Marlon shared a look briefly. She continued. “Do either of you have any idea why they'd do that? Or what they might be watching for?” Ryann pressed her lips together as Harvey blurted out, “It's her, isn't it? They're watching for her, aren't they?”

“Could be. Or perhaps they feel protective of Ryann, heavy with child as she is at the moment,” Gil said. Some rogue expression skittered across Marlon’s face, and Ryann took note of how quickly he buried it behind the eyepatch and facial hair. “But those wards the wizard put up around the farm should be doing the job. Did you ask Rasmodius before making the trek up the mountain?”

“Haven’t spoken in a few days,” Ryann said. “Going on a week. Doesn’t seem to want company. We wanted to ask if you had any way of contacting Mr. Qi or Welwick.”

Again she saw the secretive look flit between the two mountain men. “Can you just tell me what it is, please?” she asked, bewildered, as she gestured between the two men. “The two of you are about as see-through as the window over Jodi's kitchen sink.”

Marlon sighed. “The truth?”

“I think that's what my grandfather would insist on, yeah,” she said quietly, hand clenching into a fist at her side.

Marlon nodded in agreement. “That he would. The truth is, we can't get in touch with them. Qi and Welwick. Qi's people at the casino answer the phone, of course, but they tell us neither he nor Welwick are available.”

“Do we think they're holed up with Magnus for some reason?” Harvey broke in, eyes bright with curiosity.

Gil blew out a beleaguered breath as he took stock of Harvey's stoic demeanor. “Could be. Hate to make the assumption, though. As often you’re right as you’re wrong when you assume.”

“Before you even bring it up, no, no one will be marching over to the wizard's tower,” Marlon muttered, holding up a hand. “You got past the wards once, but that was a surprise for everyone. He'll be prepared for it now.” Ryann caught the undercurrent of his remark loud and clear – too pregnant for that nonsense.

“He doorslammed me out of his head and forced Harvey and I out of the tower after my lesson last week,” Ryann replied. “Then the wards practically pushed us down the stairs, out into the forest.”

Marlon nodded, a ghost of a smile under his goatee. “Been on the business end of that treatment a few times myself.”

“I have no doubt I’d get a repeat if I went over there now,” she reflected, “and I’m not particularly inclined to try.”

“Ryann, the Junimo like gifts, you know,” Gil interjected, one eyebrow arched.

Ryann shook her head. “No, I don’t know. I don't know anything. All I knew was that they would help me gather crops after I have the baby, and Rasmodius didn’t really get into it beyond that,” Ryann replied curtly, annoyed at her own ignorance.

“Wait a minute now.” Gil leaned in, eyes barely visible beneath his hat. “Let’s just…start over, now. If you were a freedom-loving forest spirit, and you’re told there’s a place for you on a farm, all you gotta do is gather crops, but when you get there the farm is under heavy wards put in place by a wizard with a bad reputation amongst your people, how would you feel?”

“Oh,” she said quietly. She dropped into a chair next to the door heavily. “Like a prisoner, probably. Or like someone lied to me.”

“I think I know what’s going on in that tower,” Marlon said, fury and fear under lacing his words. “Looks to me like Rasmodius created a fucking Junimo hostage situation in order to convince the forest spirits to take up against the witch on your behalf.”

“And he forced us out of the tower because he knew it was just a matter of time until they took up with him, and he didn’t want me anywhere near it,” Ryann breathed, coldness sinking into her skin.

Fuck.

“Then Welwick and Qi are definitely there, yes?” Harvey asked, looking back and forth from one man to another. “They helped with materials and payment for the hut. It would only make sense.”

“Didn’t know that,” Marlon muttered. “The three of them paid for all of it?”

“All of it,” Ryann said. “I thought it was much too grand a gift and wanted to pay something towards it. He wouldn’t hear anything about it.”

“Now you know why,” Gil interposed, a stony look on his face. “You’d be complicit in their scheme if you had. The forest spirits would want a piece of you right now as well.”

“And I can’t defend myself, now can I,” Ryann muttered under her breath, although she felt sure everyone in the room heard her say it. “So what happens now?”

“My advice? Go grocery shopping on your way home, then go back to Tidefall and hunker down in case shit goes sideways,” Marlon said. “Not much else you can do.”

“And think of something to give to the Junimo on your property,” Gil added. “That’s not a suggestion, either.” Harvey nodded, and began to button his coat up again.

“Waaaaait,” Ryann said with some irritation, pointing at Marlon as Harvey grasped her elbow to leave. “Did you say y’all called the casino? Since when do you two have a phone?”

Marlon shrugged, but scrawled down a number on a piece of paper and handed it to Harvey. “Don’t just call us to chat, now. Serious business only,” Gil said gravely.

“I’m always the last to know,” Ryann said. “And come the fuck on, I know for a fact that you two aren’t going to sit here on your hands. What are you planning?”

But Marlon pulled himself up to full height and looked Ryann straight in the eye with his trademark steel. “Don’t know what you’re talking about, farmer. Hope Pierre’s has everything you need,” he said pointedly.

“Oh fine, but we’re going to Joja too,” Ryann said as Harvey successfully wrangled her out of the chair. “They have that shitty sugary cereal I’ve been craving.”

Marlon snorted. “Nothing to say about that, Harv?”

“Nothing that needs airing, no,” he said, smiling a small smile at Ryann.

Marlon smiled tightly. “You're a lot of things, doctor, and stupid ain't one of ‘em.”

He saluted as Harvey opened the door for Ryann. “See you all at the Winter Star feast,” Marlon called after them. Ryann nodded back an affirmation as Harvey pulled the old wooden door shut.

“Do you think Marlon and Gil had Rasmodius put wards around this building as well?” Harvey asked as Ryann took his arm again. “I think they'd be naive not to.” But he heard Ryann's sniffs and snuffles before the tears started running down her cheeks.

“What is all this for?” he asked, pulling her against the front of his body. “They did the right thing and told us the truth. Now we know.”

“Magnus and Welwick put themselves in danger to protect me,” she replied, “because I'm a useless little magical baby who can't protect herself or anyone else. They're throwing themselves on their own swords for me and I can't do anything to fix it!” She sobbed louder with each word as Harvey patted and smoothed her back and shoulders.

“We can, maybe,” he said as she caught her breath. “I think I know what we can give to the Junimos on the farm. How attached are you to that quartz from your grandfather?”

“Ooooh, I love that quartz, but I would give it to them in an instant,” she replied, her face brightening. She wiped at her lids with her mittens. “I’m kinda mad I didn’t think of that. That’s a good idea.”

“Good. Let’s walk down the hill, get what we need, and then go home and do that, okay?” he said soothingly, holding her arm as they crossed the bridge leading to the mines. “I think that’ll help.”

“You really don’t have any comment on me getting some awful Joja cereal?” Ryann asked, looking up from the snow quickly to see his expression.

Harvey snorted as they started down the hill towards town. “Pregnant women eat much worse things and still give birth to healthy babies,” he replied. “If it makes you happy right now, that’s fine by me.”

“Marlon’s right, you’re a very smart man,” Ryann said, nudging him in the side.

“That’s not exactly what he said, but I’ll take it,” Harvey answered with a bit of a smirk, taking her hand again as the hill plunged, ice twinkling blue in the recently fallen snowdrifts.

“No, I guess he didn’t say that. I said it, though,” Ryann replied, lightness in her tone once more.

“And it’s far more important for me to have your good opinion. Watch your footing, sweetheart, there’s a root there.”

“Hi there, Harvey and Ryann,” Caroline waved, calling from her spot in front of the old tree, beside the abandoned community center. “How's winter treating you?” she asked genially, her green hair bright against the blue winter sky.

“Just fine, Caroline, how have you all been?” Ryann asked warmly, giving Caroline a small hug around the shoulders.

“Oh, Pierre is still being a baby about you winning first place at the fair, but aside from that, everyone is fine,” Caroline replied, allowing herself a small eye roll. “I don't want to beat around the bush. Do you have time for a cup of tea? I’d love to be able to spend some time with you on this lovely winter day.”

She glanced at Harvey with an apologetic look. “It's girl talk, sorry.”

Ryann acknowledged Harvey's anxious look as she nodded at Caroline. “We've been meaning to stop by and do some shopping anyway. Harvey, can you handle the food shopping while Caroline and I chat? Does that sound doable?”

“Yes, that will work,” he said slowly, in a tone that didn’t quite match his words.

“Sounds like a plan,” Ryann said, laying a kiss on Harvey’s cheek, a promise to return to him safely. “I haven't seen your sunroom in a while, Caroline.”

The green haired woman laughed softly. “I don't imagine much has changed since last you saw it, Ryann. I'm sure you haven't missed much. But you have a lovely big house now, for when the baby comes!”

The two women chatted softly as Harvey stayed a few footfalls behind. “It’s so much bigger, I don’t know what to do with all the space, really,” she said in response to Caroline’s small talk. She felt Harvey’s eyes trained on her back, and she grasped at the wall as they walked down the stone steps into town. “Don’t worry, Alex Mullner sanded these after the storm the other day,” Caroline said after watching Ryann’s small mincing steps.

“I’m sure he did a great job, it’s just that I can hardly see my feet anymore,” Ryann said with a laugh she was sure must sound fake. Caroline nodded knowingly as they turned the corner into Pierre’s general store, brightly lit for the Winter Star season. “I remember how it was being pregnant with Abby, but of course she was born in the fall and I didn’t have to worry about walking over ice,” she said sympathetically. “The cobblestones can get a bit slippery in the winter.”

As Marnie had predicted, Pierre had kept his first place ribbons from previous years in the window. “Farmer Ryann!” he bellowed from his place behind the cash register. “What can I do for you today?”

“Farmer Ryann?!” Leah stepped out from one of the aisles and pulled Ryann into a surprise hug. “Missed you lately at the saloon,” she said in Ryann’s ear.

“Just tired lately,” Ryann whispered, hugging her friend back. “What’s with the Farmer Ryann crap?”

“Being a troll, sorry,” Leah said, leaning around her friend. “Hi Caroline, how are you?”

“Just fine, Leah, and you?”

“Grabbing a couple things real quick. You know how it is.”

Ryann looked between the two women and saw Harvey at the back door, holding a basket awkwardly — but not getting any groceries — as he watched them. She crooked an eyebrow at him as he looked anywhere but at her face.

“I do know, I just wanted to borrow the farmer for a moment,” Caroline mentioned, her smile freezing on her face.

“Nah, you know we gotta borrow her for longer than that, Mom!” Abby’s voice rang out from the back of the store. Emily’s shock of blue hair and bright smile peeked out from behind Abby’s lavender locks, and Leah left Ryann’s side to throw the front door wide open. Marnie and Shane wheeled in a humongous diaper cake through the open door and Ryann finally understood.

“Happy surprise baby shower, Ryann!” Jodi called, coming in behind Marnie, carrying a large tray of Gus’s fried zucchini and spicy marinara in her hands. She threw a blindingly white smile at Leah and Ryann as she made for the family living quarters at the back of Pierre’s.

“Leah, you planned this?” Ryann asked, her wide white smile on display as she tried to tamp down her horror at being delayed back to the farm.

“Caroline and Jodi and Em planned it, but with a lot of input from me so it’s not, like, two hours of watching a pregnant lady try to play Twister,” Leah replied. “Why? What’s wrong, Ryann?”

“Oh, nothing, I’m just surprised,” she said, craning her head around to stare at Harvey. He slowly walked over, the look of shock on her face a beacon. “Did you know about all this?” she asked. He nodded slowly and she understood the purpose of the long walk up the mountain simply to take the circuitous route back to the farm.

“Did Marlon and Gil know?” she pressed, her teeth on edge. “No, I don’t think so,” he replied slowly, head tilted in confusion.

“Why would Marlon and Gil know about the baby shower?” Leah interjected. “I am so confused here, Ryann. Is the timing for the baby shower bad?”

“It's kinda not great, no,” she admitted, “but I don't specifically know anything is wrong that I can fix, either? If that makes sense.” She plastered a smile on her face and grabbed her friend's hand. “Please don't worry about it, actually. I think we're going to have a great time. I know it, actually. I just need to talk to Harvey for a second, okay?”

Leah nodded, not looking entirely convinced as she walked to the back of the store. “You gotta go back to the farm and do it,” she said, letting a bit of panic slide to the surface of her expression.

“No.” Harvey shook his head. “We should do it together. The Junimo have to know it’s from both of us. Or at least I think they should?”

“I guess that makes sense,” she conceded.

“I will not do this without you, Ryann. Do you understand?” Harvey grabbed her hands and kissed her knuckles. A loud murmured awwww came up from the back of the store, and Ryann was reminded they had an audience. She rolled her eyes but couldn’t keep a small smile from crossing her face.

“Hey, Leah?” she called, and the redhead trotted closer, her concerned look still intact. “Can we have like, I don’t know, half an hour to go back to the farm and make sure all the kids are fed before we get started? I just want to make sure all the critters are happy and warm before we get started here.”

“And then I can bring the car over, too,” Harvey added. “Make things easier for later on. Ryann won’t have to walk back, and I think that diaper cake will need buckling in to make it back to the farm in one piece.”

Leah’s eyes crinkled as she laughed, the tension finally leaving her lanky frame. “Yes, Marnie outdid herself. I think you’ll have enough diapers for a year at least. Probably a good idea to come back with the car just for that if nothing else.” Ryann shared a relieved look with Harvey, and they were able to quickly leave the warm little store with promises to return as soon as possible.

“Well, it’s not a lie exactly,” she said, her cheeks red as they made tracks past the bus stop. “We probably should get the animals situated, we’ve been out of the house for a while – “

“Honey,” Harvey said under his breath. The Junimo facing the road stared them down. “Let’s just get this one thing done, first, okay? I hate the look of that.”

“Heard,” Ryann replied as she crossed the wards onto the farm. She wasn’t able to look the Junimo in the eye as she crossed its sightline, but it wasn’t hard to feel the anguish coming off the small being.

“Let’s hope this does the trick,” Ryann muttered as she unlocked the front door. She quickly pulled the quartz from its home – the windowsill of the picture window, where it had reflected light in her grandfather’s time – and turned herself around to head back outside. Harvey fell into lockstep with her as she stepped off the porch, and they walked together to the Junimo hut.

“Do you want this?” Ryann asked softly, holding the crystal out to the small forest spirits. “I think you might enjoy having this more than I do.” They momentarily shifted their heads in unison towards her, sending a shiver down her spine. The Junimo nearest her reached up and gently took the crystal from her hands with a featherlight touch. Pleased chirps almost immediately echoed from the three forest spirits, and they waddled away into their hut without a second look back at the humans of Tidefall Farm.

As if on cue, the chickens started clucking loudly and the barn animals started baying. “Oh my Yoba, my poor animals,” Ryann said as she made for the coop first. The chickens and newly hatched dinosaur quieted when they saw her, but were clearly unsettled as they flocked to her feet. Harvey found her there with her feathered companions pecking at the ground around her boots. “I’m so sorry,” she apologized as she fed them. “I had no idea what this was doing to them. I feel bad that we were out longer than we thought we’d be. Can you keep them calm while I go check the cows and goats?”

“I can try,” he said, stepping into the coop with some trepidation. The small reptile rushed at him, and he gasped as the creature grabbed onto his pant leg.

“Oh, Smaug does that,” Ryann said as she went by him. “It’s okay, she just wants attention. She’s like Twig but scaly.”

“Attention?” Harvey repeated. “Smaug wants attention,” he muttered to himself as he scooped up the dinosaur and held it to his shoulders. Smaug settled around his shoulders happily. “You’re not replacing the cat, you know,” Harvey said to the reptile, but he experimentally patted her head. She tipped her snout at the affection.

“Awww, that’s cute,” Ryann said as she stepped back into the coop. “That was quick,” Harvey replied. He lifted up the dinosaur from his shoulders and set it in Ryann’s arms.

“All I did was give them some amaranth Shane harvested the other day. The cows and goats would shank someone for amaranth, no joke. Plus, I have automatic feeders in there, no one’s going hungry. I have to get automatic feeders in here, too, I think I'd worry less,” Ryann reflected, hugging the dinosaur to her chest before putting it back down on the floor of the coop. “Anyway, we should get back to Pierre’s. I can’t believe you lied to me about this whole baby shower thing,” she said, a shred of sarcasm in her voice.

“Leah said it should be a surprise, and I didn’t want to spoil it for you,” he replied. “It wasn’t a lie, exactly,” he hedged as they walked towards the house, a crooked smile on his handsome features.

“It was a lie of omission,” she corrected him, and rolled her eyes. “I get why you didn’t say anything, but I hate surprises. Please don’t let other people surprise me. Even if it’s a good surprise for a good reason. Okay?”

“Only if you do the same,” he replied, pulling his keys out of his pocket to unlock his car. He kept it parked on the small patch of cobblestones behind the farmhouse. “Will you tell me what happens with Magnus in your lessons? Even if it doesn’t make sense to me? Because I felt blindsided by some of the things Marlon and Gil talked about today. I hate feeling that way.” He slid into the driver’s seat smoothly, waiting for her to reply before starting the car.

“I can try,” Ryann said, a frown on her face as she lowered herself into the front seat of the Camry. “It’s hard when I feel like I just barely understand so much of what’s happening. But you’re right. It’s only fair.” She leaned in and he closed the distance quickly to plant a kiss on her lips.

“Let’s go do this. Evelyn has been crocheting baby blankets for months, you know,” he said wryly. “She tells me every time George has an appointment.”

Chapter Text

“So we can’t stay out all night, right, love?” Harvey said apprehensively, as Ryann eagerly gathered up her coat and hat, slipping into the garments. “It must be one of the coldest nights of the year.”

“Supposed to be, yeah,” Ryann agreed. She let her fingers flit over the lipsticks piled in a basket next to the door. She selected a muted berry color and applied it carefully, pulling her fingers at the edges to make sure the color didn’t stray over the lip line.

“I’d like it if we weren’t out too long,” Harvey said to her reflection. “You need to get some rest.”

“Yes, dad,” Ryann replied, rolling her eyes with a small smile. “My body isn't made to stay up past midnight anymore, anyway.” She clicked the lipstick back together and shoved it back into the basket with its friends.

“I’d kind of like it if we didn’t go at all,” Harvey said as he brushed her hair off her shoulders, untwisting a single curl.

“You’ve said that once already,” Ryann reminded him. “The Night Market is my favorite event in Pelican Town and I’m not skipping it. Usually I go all three nights, but we’re compromising and I’m only going on the night Magnus will be there. Which is tonight.”

“Which is tonight,” Harvey echoed, still clearly unhappy. “I know. I just don’t love the crowds at the Night Market, that’s all. It will be very busy and I worry about your well-being.”

“I know you do,” Ryann replied patiently. “But I can’t do my usual winter activities and I’m going stir crazy in this house. I’m going. Just for tonight. Then you can boss me around tomorrow.”

“Ryann,” he said, speaking her name with equal measures of sternness and devotion. “You know it’s not because I want to boss you around.”

“No, you do,” she said, winking at him in the mirror as she fluffed her hair with her fingers. “Don’t lie. And don’t you dare blush,” she added as his color started to rise.

“You know those docks are ancient, and quite rickety,” he said with bluster in his tone, running his hand through his hair. “Creaky, too. I don’t know if I trust them with a large load of people.”

“Mmhmm.” Ryann dug through the basket again for her brow mascara and cream blush. “Remember how my mom came to stay with us last weekend and insisted on going to Pine-Mesa City to buy curtains for the nursery? Even though the nursery already has blackout shades? But we must have curtains anyway?”

“Yes, I remember that. The curtains are nice, although I agree perhaps not the most necessary item,” he replied.

“No, they are not. And then she had some words for me when we went out for brunch afterwards and I ordered a root beer with caffeine in it?”

“Yes, I remember, and I did say that the amount of caffeine in the root beer was negligible compared to a cup of coffee.”

She nodded at him in the mirror. “I know you did. I appreciated it. But I think you can understand why I need to see my friends and unwind for a little while?”

Harvey stroked his hands down her shoulders and arms. “I do understand that. I really do. But it's just that I worry. Every time we have to leave the farm, I worry what will happen when you're outside the wards.”

The smile disappeared from her face. She dropped her makeup back in the basket. “I know,” she said quietly. “You’re not the only one.”

“Oh, now I've taken the wind out of your sails, haven't I?” he said, dejected. “That wasn't my intention. I know that Elliott and Leah are good for you to be around. I don't doubt that they have your best interests at heart.”

“It just feels more and more like this will end up being the three of us, trapped on the farm where it's safe, not able to live our lives because we fear what the witch can do,” she answered. “And we can't, Harvey. We can't raise a child in isolation. It's not fair for any of us.”

He sighed. “But I do fear what she can do. And the docks are - “

“Safe,” she said with finality. “Because Magnus will be there.”

“Are we sure Magnus is doing well? Because he's been quite reserved since, you know.” Harvey gestured to the Junimo hut.

She shook her head. “I'm done trying to ask him what happened. If he won't confirm or deny any of our suspicions about the situation with the forest spirits, that's on him. I cannot ask him about that anymore without it giving me a headache.” She rubbed at her temples as if she had a headache starting already. “At least the Junimo are acting normally again, right? We can take that as some kind of confirmation that things are okay for right now.”

“Hmmm.” Harvey didn't seem anywhere near convinced, but he turned around and bundled up in his warmest winter coat, gloves, and hat. He then helped Ryann pull on her boots, lost in thought.

“Let’s just go have a little fun, okay?” she asked in a small voice.

“Yes, sweetheart, of course,” he replied, pressing his finger to the tip of her nose.

She couldn't help grinning with glee as the bright colors of the merchant ships, bobbing on the small winter waves, came into view next to the docks. “Yoba, even the air smells spicy,” she said happily. Harvey grabbed at her hand and brought it up to his lips, his eyes going soft at her childlike joy.

“Do you see Magnus anywhere?” Harvey asked under his breath, glancing around him.

“I saw him over by the trees, I think? I’m gonna go buy seeds,” she said once her feet hit the docks. “Oooh, I wonder what kind of painting Lupini has for sale this year?” she said, cocking her head to the side. “Maybe something cute to go in the nursery.”

“Someone’s nesting,” Harvey said with a smile. “Let’s go look, then.” They crossed the dock slowly, making their way through the crowd, waving hello to Penny and Alex as they ducked into the mermaid show.

“Do you think we need an iridium fireplace?” Ryann asked, cutting a look at him. “The shopkeeper has it for sale every year and it’s beautiful.”

“I don’t know if I’d say that’s a need or a want, sweetheart,” Harvey said bemusedly.

“Well, what do you think?” she said, pointing out the features of the fireplace. “The material almost glows, doesn’t it?”

“Are you asking if I think we need it or are you asking if I can live with a purple fireplace?” he asked with a smirk. She sighed. “Neither,” she said, rolling her eyes at him. “Maybe next year,” she said to the mysterious shopkeeper with glowing eyes, before she began examining the packets of seeds for sale.

Leah and Elliott brushed past Harvey, murmuring hellos. Ryann turned and smiled big, her grin taking over her face as she drew each of them into her arms in turn. Leah leaned closer, cupping her hand over Ryann's ear to be heard over the noise.

“We rented the submarine for an hour,” Elliott said to Harvey, keeping his hand buried in his red coat. “Ah, interesting,” Harvey said. “Keep warm and perhaps see some deep-sea fish at the same time?”

“Indeed,” the writer replied with a nod. “And Ryann can comfortably sit if she needs to. Will you join us?”

He frowned and shook his head. “Oh no, I don't go in for underwater adventures as a general rule,” Harvey said with finality.

“No? Are you sure? I think it’ll be fun,” Ryann said, wrapping her arms around him from behind in a fierce embrace.

“I love you very much, but I cannot imagine anything I would like less,” Harvey replied. He turned around to face her, placed his hands on either side of her face, and kissed her on the lips, gently and for a beat longer than necessary in polite society. “Please don’t die in that refurbished tin can, miles beneath the waves,” he said in her ear.

“Please be less dramatic, doctor,” she snorted, putting her hands over his. “No one is dying tonight. And just to clarify, a wicker basket held aloft in the air by a fucking flamethrower is okay, but a perfectly safe submarine ride lasting one human hour is a big no no?”

“It’s called a hot air balloon burner, not a flamethrower, and I wouldn’t call anything about that rustbucket perfectly safe, but that’s the gist of it, yes.”

She shook her head at him with a crooked smile. “You really won’t go?”

“Absolutely not. But have fun in ye old shitbox under the sea with Leah and Elliott,” he said wryly.

He watched them boarding the vessel as he got his cup of coffee from the Desert Trader, waving at them jauntily as they climbed inside. He spotted an empty bench as he felt a tug on his coat from behind.

“Hello, Doctor Harvey,” said the cloaked figure in blue, her deep, melodramatic voice carrying to him above the noises of the Night Market. “I was wondering if I might have a word.”

“Hello, Welwick. It’s good to see you again.” He sat next to the fortune teller on the bench, the paper cup of coffee warming his hands against the chill off the water. Welwick for her part did not seem to notice the cold, wrapped as she was in her thick blue shroud.

“I would not tell Ryann what I'm about to tell you, not tonight at least,” Welwick said, motioning to Ryann across the length of the dock. “It would sadden her greatly. But you, as a man of medicine, will understand that I don't want to waste time.”

“What do you mean by that, Welwick?”

She cleared her throat loudly. “Pardon me. Bad habit. What I mean to say is, I have some instructions for you.” She paused and Harvey sat patiently for her to resume her speech, the only sound the waves hitting the underside of the ancient dock. “I am ready to leave this plane, for when I do I will see Orem again, and I have so missed him.”

“Understandable. I’ve seen many people ready to see their loved ones again at the end of their lives,” Harvey responded neutrally. “I am, however, sorry to hear that you are ill. I had no idea.”

“It’s not an illness,” she said, hedging. “Not exactly.”

“But you are sure your life will be ending soon?” he asked, confused. She nodded. “May I ask why you sought me out to tell me this, tonight?”

“I will explain. But first, I wanted to give you something.” Welwick pressed a piece of old handkerchief into Harvey’s hand, the fabric warm from her touch. He raised his eyebrows questioningly, and looked down at the bundle in his palm. “Put it in your pocket, do not take it out here,” she said forbiddingly, and he did so, despite his natural curiosity at feeling something metal and hard inside the fabric.

“That is for your wedding day, which I fear I will not live to see. I am aware that you recently visited the Old Mariner on a rainy afternoon. There is not much that happens in Pelican Town that I do not know about,” she said knowingly when he raised his eyebrows in alarm. “When I pass, I will leave a few artifacts and pieces of jewelry to Ryann. I do not doubt her capabilities, but if she is too overwrought with emotion, you will need to secure these material possessions in a place no one else knows about.”

Harvey nodded, taking another long sip of his coffee, again keeping silent as he sensed she was not finished. “It is good that you and Ryann gave Orem’s quartz to the Junimo for their hut,” she said, her tone low. “Indeed, it was probably the only good thing that happened over that week. We three had to play auctioneer with the forest spirits, bargaining our way out of that mess, and your gift lessened our burdens.”

Harvey’s jaw ticked as he spun to look Welwick in the face, her eyes an indeterminate shade of gray beneath her hood, her mouth set in a stubborn droop. “I take it that’s why – “

“Yes, yes,” she said offhandedly, carelessly gesturing at the sky. “I bargained away more than was good for me, perhaps. However, there is a price for everything with the forest spirits. All their affairs are diced exceedingly small in the end, especially those brought forth in anger - and make no mistake, doctor, we brought them to anger,” she said darkly.

Harvey stared at the sea, clutching his cup, shaken by her words. “That’s a gruesome choice to make, Welwick.”

“The crux of the matter is that we are in a stronger position now, which makes that endeavor a worthwhile one. And Qi and Magnus will remain firmly tethered to this plane for the foreseeable future, they will have much work left to do in my absence,” she said, reaching out one gnarled hand to pat his arm comfortingly. “She won’t be left without guidance.”

He nodded and smiled tightly. “I thank you for your confidence in me, Welwick, but this is too much to keep secret from my future wife,” Harvey said, keeping his tone carefully neutral. “I hope you understand that I won’t be able to keep her in the dark.”

“I thought you might say that. Fear not, I’ve got a letter in the post to her. Difficult things are sometimes best said on paper. And I am sometimes a coward, you know.” Welwick smiled, her face creasing as she did.

“I think coward is the last thing I would call you, Welwick,” Harvey said, finishing the coffee in his cup. “It takes one to know one, as they say. I would imagine the opposite is true as well, however.”

“I do not agree with that perception of you,” Welwick answered firmly. “If it was true in the past, I can hardly say it’s true now. You’ve let go of many preconceived notions while tethering yourself to someone who will have to make large sacrifices, and I’ve seen you helping her through her struggles with tenderness and respect. That is assuredly not how a cowardly man behaves.”

He blushed and she laughed playfully, patting his arm again. “I didn’t know I could still have that effect on a man at least half my age,” she said, “but I suppose you learn something new every day.”

“I don’t take compliments very well,” Harvey mumbled around his tongue.

“Orem didn’t, either,” Welwick said, her voice gone soft with memory. “I am here in Magnus's place tonight. He is not pleased with my decision and finds it hard to leave his tower currently.”

He nodded. “That makes sense. He is losing a good friend.”

She gave the doctor a long look. “I will exist in another form, but I will never truly be gone. My spirit will always linger in this Valley. I hope you know that.”

“I'm sure that's true.” He turned to look at the spot where the submarine was stationed, still empty. “Now I’m starting to worry about Ryann being underwater in a pressurized tin can.”

“Oh, the submarine operator has an agreement with the mer-people. But I think you worry in general,” Welwick replied. “I know you worry about her.”

“Ryann, you mean? Or do you mean the – “

“Do not speak her name and refer to her as little as possible,” Welwick said evenly. “It’s a bit like calling a dog.”

Harvey sucked in a breath.

“Magnus and Qi both disagree with me but I think you should know,” she said quietly, “there might be a way out of this situation for you and Ryann.”

“What do you mean? A way out of what?” Harvey asked anxiously, flicking his eyes towards Welwick.

“Orem kept some very interesting things in the greenhouse,” Welwick replied. “That’s all I’ll say about it, doctor.”

“The greenhouse that’s had no glass keeping out the elements for years on end?” he blurted, plainly astonished at the revelation that anything of value could be in there. Welwick squeezed his arm again as she stood to leave.

“Goodbye, Harvey.”

Chapter Text

She squinted and questioned her vision. Could that really be what it appeared to be? She stopped in her tracks, and so did the creature in front of her.

Then it ran.

A small black shadow monster, in front of Ryann at the bus stop, running towards the center of Pelican Town. It looked much smaller than the ones she'd seen in the mines with Marlon. Clearly less ferocious too, if it ran from her? Confusing.

She followed the creature as fast as her swollen feet allowed, but she lagged behind and lost track near the stairs leading to the community center. She wandered her way up the steps, slowly meandering closer to the water fountain, where the little black monster popped out of a bush.

“Eeep, you caught me!” it squeaked at her, throwing a spyglass on the ground towards her. “Take it! Take it!” Ryann felt a bit pathetic as she made eye contact with the creature, shifting back and forth on its heels as she examined it, but the void monster ran away back down the hill towards the town center.

“Don’t know why I'm not frightened of you, I should be,” she said to the creature’s back. But the small void monster clearly didn't have the desire to hurt her, so what was there to fear? She groaned as she leaned over and scooped the spyglass up off the ground, looking around as she did so. The playground was abandoned in the middle of winter, snow piled up high on the slide and swings, and she had no audience she could see.

“This is just a plastic kid’s toy,” she mumbled to herself as she examined it. Still, she tucked it away in her coat pocket and trudged back towards home, where a busy day of chores awaited her. Shane had a cold, and at Harvey’s behest was staying off the farm until he felt better, thus all the farm chores fell to her until Shane improved -- especially with Harvey at the office more often during cold and flu season.

I see you've met Krobus.

She jumped at Magnus's voice. “Gods, I'm not used to hearing you in my head anymore,” she said aloud.

You can speak to me without speaking out loud, you know.

She rolled her eyes. Yes, I know, I just haven't had to do it in a while. Who's Krobus?

The shadow monster you just came upon. He has no intent to harm you or anyone else. I have known him for a long while now, since the war between the dwarves and the shadow people. He has a small shop in the sewers below Pelican Town. I will take you to him. He would like to know you, I think.

In the sewers? For real? Yoba, this town is so weird.

She could feel his annoyed chuff at the other end of their connection, and she was surprised how thrilling it was that he was allowing her to annoy him once again. A smile briefly crossed her face.

When will you take me to meet Krobus?

Take care of the rest of your farm tasks for the day. Notify me when you are done, then meet me by the sewer entrance in the Cindersap. No one will see what we do there.

Should we be in the sewer? Will this be dangerous, Rasmodius?

As for whether we should be in the sewer… No one tells me where to go or when. I can’t answer for you. And you have seen for yourself how shy and retiring the shadow monster Krobus is. Tell Harvey if you like, but you will be perfectly safe. There is nothing to fear, I promise.

“Oh, I have to tell him, Ras,” she said out loud as she walked past the clinic. Did she, though? He'd all but forbidden her to walk into the clinic unless she had an emergency. “Cold and flu season is in full swing and I don't want you picking up something from someone in the waiting room,” he'd told her just that morning, before leaving for work.

Do as you like. I have to get back to my studies. That familiar emptiness echoed in her mind again, a sign that Magnus was no longer listening and she was left alone with her thoughts, conflicted and lonely. Calculating.

Harvey probably wouldn't be looking at his phone very much, she reasoned with herself as she walked past the bus stop, walking carefully in her tracks from earlier. Would it be worth bothering him about?

She sighed, lost in thought as she unlocked the farmhouse. Twig met her at the door, yowling for attention as always. She bent and scooped the tiny cat up in her arms. “I would like more attention from you, you know,” she said haughtily to the black cat. “I'm growing a whole ass human and you've spent way too much time on Harvey's lap lately. I also need some moral support, cat.”

Twig buried her head in Ryann’s neck in response, purring and rubbing her face against her owner’s skin. “Thank you, I needed that. Now I need your opinion on something. Is a field trip to the sewers to meet a shadow monster something I tell Harvey about before it happens, or after?”

She let the question hang in the air for a second in silence. “Okay, well, let me give you the pros and cons. I trust Magnus, and if he says it’s safe then it should be safe. I ran into the shadow monster in question, and he ran from me like I could hurt him, somehow. So that is on the up and up. And I won’t be alone, because Magnus will be there.”

Twig chirped in agreement, settling cozily into Ryann’s neck, letting her soft furry body relax.

“Right? However, if something goes wrong in the sewer and I end up alone or hurt, or both, then I certainly can’t expect anyone to know where I am, because why would a woman in her third trimester of pregnancy do something like go into an underground sewer? But I don’t want to distract Harvey with this whackadoo thing during his workday, either. I really don’t think Ras would suggest I do something harmful.” She sucked her teeth. “Well, except for that time he had me drink that forest potion and I almost lost the baby.”

Twig made a purrip noise in her ear.

“You're right, I guess that whole Junimo thing was kind of precarious, too.”

Twig began to chew, loudly and intently, on Ryann’s hair. “Yes, Harvey’s been very busy at work lately. This might just worry him unnecessarily. But I feel like, if I don’t text him he’ll be more annoyed when he finds out later.” She sighed. “Sometimes a girl just wants to have an adventure in a sewer with a wizard and a shadow monster without it being a big thing, you know?”

She placed the spyglass down on the dining room table. “The shadow monster said this was valuable, but it just looks like a cheap kid's toy, doesn't it?”

Twig spit out Ryann’s hair and let out a little hiss.

“Really? You don't say,” she asked the cat conversationally. “Is that your unfiltered opinion?”

In response Twig leaped from her arms, racing to another room.

“Guess so,” she said quietly, peering at the spyglass. “Maybe I should tell Harvey where I'm going after all.” She picked up the phone and started to puzzle out a text.

“I'm going in there!”

“Well, I'm going in there too!”

Ryann approached the sewer warily, hearing Jas and Vincent arguing before she saw them. They looked up when she blocked the sunlight with her bulky torso. “Miss Ryann?” Jas asked, looking up at Ryann from underneath her mittened hands. “What are you doing here?”

“Listening to you kids yell, I guess,” she replied with a wry smile. “And what are you two doing here?”

Jas animatedly gestured to the large sewer grate. “There's something moving around in there!”

“Why is it locked? I wanna explore the sewers!” Vincent added, tears welling up in his eyes.

“I'm sure it's locked for a good reason, Vin,” Ryann said blandly as she slowly climbed down the steps to the oversized sewer grate.

Jas shrewdly moved out of her way. “You look like a big egg right now, Miss Ryann,” she said.

Ryann snorted. “I'm sure I do, Jas,” she replied. “I kinda feel like one, too.”

“My friend who lived in Zuzu City had a cat that had five babies and she pooped them out in a box with old blankets in it! Are you going to do that, too?” Vincent asked excitedly, grabbing at Jas's hand.

Ryann barked out a bewildered laugh. As a precaution she took a step forward to be closer to the grate, and away from the cliff below. “No, Vincent, I don't believe I will,” she said, stepping to the side to avoid the green sludge. “Don't get that yucky stuff on your boots, kids.”

As she looked into the sewer she discovered a pair of luminescent eyes staring back from the darkness with a curious expression. Behind her, the children saw the eyes and began to scream, nearly trampling each other to get away up the steps. She watched them scurry away as fast as their legs could take them with a small smirk on her face.

“Hi, Krobus, I’m Ryann. It's nice to meet you,” she said to the eyes. He blinked at her, but said nothing. Magnus’s voice sounded inside her head.

Krobus has notified me that you are outside of his dwelling. I am in the midst of an important discovery. Expect me shortly.

The sewer grate clinked open, the lock falling to the ground. Krobus looked at her with an expectant air. Wide-eyed, Ryann stepped sharply to one side of the sewer, picking her way slowly behind the shadow monster as he led her further into the dark.

“Welcome to my home,” Krobus said, throwing a look over his shoulder at her. “Those children stare into my sewer often. It is… unsettling.”

Ryann nodded, keeping her eyes on her feet to avoid the running green river of sludge. “They got a good scare right now. My guess is, they’ll find something else to get curious about in the future.”

Krobus lifted his appendages in a resigned gesture as they rounded the corner, his small shop in clear view. “I am glad to finally meet you, farmer. Our acquaintance has been long delayed. There are things you need to know. And I know many things.”

Ryann cast her eyes on the decorative vents arranged in a semi-circle on the floor. She raised her eyebrows at Krobus as he took his spot in the center. “I see you take my meaning,” he said. “I would never listen in, but I do… hear things. Private things. But I would never gossip,” he added quickly.

“I wouldn’t think less of you, my best friends are two of the biggest gossips in Pelican Town,” Ryann replied, shifting her weight from one foot to another.

“Oh. Then I will not pretend at false modesty,” he said, meeting her eyes. “I hear a lot down here, oftentimes things I don't want to know. But some things… some things you need to get in front of, Miss Ryann.”

“Just Ryann is fine, Krobus,” she interjected. “What kind of things do you mean?”

“Things in the Void,” he said flatly. Ryann raised her eyebrows. “Althea feels safe in the Void, thinks no humans will hear what she says there. She stirred up the dwarves on the surface and then did the same to my people on our home plane, played both sides for fools during the war that killed so many of my people, telling so many lies, yet they still love her.” His eyes narrowed to slits. “But I know how she is.”

Emboldened, Ryann pressed on. “You say her name without fear?”

Krobus made a movement that passed for a shrug. “Many of my people say her name. She has never taken notice of me. I am too weak for her to bother with. She will not hear what we say here.”

“Why did you give me that kid's spyglass today?”

He bristled. “Not a toy. It is a very powerful magical object. Helps you to find what is lost. There is much your grandfather kept hidden.”

She blinked, absorbing the information. “I apologize, Krobus. You knew my grandfather?”

He nodded. “My shop has been here for a very long time. I had many conversations with Orem.”

“Will she curse me too?” she asked in a whisper.

Krobus considered her for a long moment, taking her measure before replying in kind. “I am not sure if she will curse you, or your spawn. She declares both to be things she can do. However, there are serious magical limitations to cursing a mother and child together. Much easier to simply curse one in such a way to make the other suffer as well.” He delivered his speech matter of factly and rested his eyes on her as she considered the implications, her eyes darting from one detail to another in his shop.

“She is still posturing to the impressionable amongst the shadow people, I see.” Magnus's booming voice echoed off the walls of the chamber. He stepped beside Ryann, his staff clinking on the tiled floor.

“Always, Magnus. She draws her power from such interactions. You know this.”

“What can I do?” Ryann asked the two. Rasmodius sighed. “No, Ras, I'm serious. She's been preparing for this moment since before I was born. I am toying with magic at a child's level and she's obsessed with destroying my life. I'm no match for her. If she was to curse me, or curse my child, I could not stop her.”

To her surprise, Ras nodded. “This is why I brought you here. You need to know what kind of fight she will level against you. I had a feeling this would be her next move, but you must know that such a curse would have to be carefully worded and performed so as not to be rendered useless against the innate mother-child protective bond.”

Ryann brightened. “So this would be difficult to pull off? Even for her?”

“Yes, the protection bestowed upon a child by its mother is considered most difficult to oppose. But do not underestimate her. I have seen her work void magic in unexpectedly vile ways,” Krobus replied.

“I should have brought you two together sooner,” Magnus interjected. “I have grieved deeply over Welwick's passing. I have been distracted, and not had your best interests at heart. I apologize, Ryann.” Ryann closed her mouth and let her eyes go wide with surprise.

“Yes, I had to put myself in danger to get her attention, Magnus,” Krobus said, a hint of irritation in his otherworldly tones. “I am sorry for the loss of Welwick, and I do sympathize; however, I can tell you now that Althea is not bothered about her passing in the least. In fact, she rejoiced in the pain it brought you.”

Ryann was astonished to see Magnus bow his head in supplication towards the shadow monster, a movement that almost seemed too intimate for her to witness. “I apologize to you as well, my friend. I value your help. You know more than anyone what is at stake.”

She let her gaze wander, idly watching fish flit to and fro in the deep green murk of the sewer water. Her lip curled slightly and she turned away. “Can I ask, what should I be looking for? With the spyglass, that is?”

She received an impenetrable look from Krobus. The silence in the sewers was deafening. “You will know it when you see it,” he finally said in reply.

“Yes, but what shape will this thing take? A weapon? A spell? What am I looking for?” she asked.

“You will know it when you see it,” he repeated. “Something magical, something long lost, something unexpected – any or all of these qualities. You will know it when you see it.”

“I always wondered where his grimoire went,” Rasmodius said, his tone speculative. “Hidden well, I would assume,” Krobus said knowingly. “But it would be most helpful if you found that, Ryann.”

“His what?” Behind her back, Krobus shook his head sadly at Rasmodius.

“His book of spell works, Ryann,” Magnus replied. Was that patience in his voice while he was explaining something to her? “It would be a personalized thing with instructions on how to create magical objects and potions tailored to his specific abilities.”

“There was nothing like that in the house,” Ryann said definitively, her tone creating an impossibility without her realizing. “Trust me, my mother would have found it.”

“Not if he didn’t want her finding it,” Magnus returned, just as definitively. “He left you the farm, Ryann. If he left you the farm, there’s a good chance he left you his grimoire somewhere as well. It would be full of information you could use.”

“I will teach you something you can use right now, if you like,” Krobus offered. He held up what looked like a small green doll. “Do you know how to make a warp totem to bring you back to your farm, Ryann? I can show you what you need, and then you don't have to walk back home.”

A genuine grin spread across Ryann's face. Her feet did hurt, after all, and she had been dreading the walk back. “I would love to learn how to do that, Krobus.”

“RYANN!?”

Harvey's voice boomed down the stairs. Ryann stopped dead in the midst of hanging up her coat. “Hi, honey,” she called back, cautiously.

Thunderous footfalls down the stairs immediately followed. He wrapped her in a hard full body hug from behind. Her coat fell to the floor, forgotten. “Where were you?” he asked, terror and anger blending to create a tone she'd never heard from him before. “I came home and the house was empty.”

She pulled away, confused. “I went with Magnus to meet someone. You didn't see my text?” She yanked her phone out of her pocket and checked the message. “Oh Yoba, the text failed to send. I'm so sorry, Harvey. You must have been worried.” He pulled the phone out of her hand and barked out a laugh when he saw the screen.

“Oh,” he managed to get out. “You went to the sewers with Magnus? To meet a shadow monster!? Maybe I was better off not knowing.” But he grabbed at her hips and pulled her close to him again, pressing his lips to hers.

“Did you take your shoes off?” he asked suddenly. “Yes, they're right there,” she said, gesturing to the boots by the door. He let go of her momentarily to grab the boots, open the door and set them firmly on the porch outside. “Can clean those off later,” he said quickly.

She nodded. “Fair. I'm so sorry I didn't check to see if the text went through. I was racing through my chores and didn't think about it. You must have been worried.”

He let out a deep breath of relief and crushed her to him again in a bear hug. She rubbed the back of his neck with both hands, only stopping when she felt the tension leave his body. “I thought awful things had happened to you,” he mumbled in her ear, walking her backwards to press her up against the side of the kitchen table. “Well, to both of you,” he said, moving one hand possessively over her high belly.

She shook her head. “Nothing awful at all. Krobus was very interesting. I learned a lot from him.”

“You can tell me all about it later,” he replied smoothly, running one strong, veiny hand under her shirt, up over her chest. “Right now I have other priorities.” She cried out as his fingers found her delicate nipple and twisted cruelly, the sensation going straight between her legs.

He manhandled her onto the table, pushing miscellaneous items straight to the edge as he did. The morning’s newspaper hit the floor with an unceremonious whump, and Ryann let out a giggle. “What brought this on, Harvey?”

“I thought you were dead,” he replied bluntly as he attempted to drag her leggings and underwear off her body. Eventually he gave up, leaving the clothes half removed, dangling from one knee only. “I'm awfully glad you're not.”

“Yes, this is much more fun than being dead,” she agreed, a shriek leaving her lips as he roughly yanked her hips to the very edge of the table. She heard the soft sound of the zipper of his pants coming undone and bit her lip. “There’s a sound that always piques my interest,” she confessed, a bit of a blush on her cheeks.

“Oh? Do my zippers sound different from other people's?” he asked, amused. He ran his hands down the back of her thighs, then folded her legs up high,pushing the backs of her knees down towards the tabletop. “No, it’s just knowing they’re yours,” she said, blushing in full, relishing in the ache of waiting to be filled.

“Maybe a bit of Pavlov at work there, my love,” he murmured, his eyes never leaving her face, watching for changes as he sheathed himself inside of her with a harsh gasp, pressing in with one long stroke. She let out a little mewling noise of pain and pleasure, throwing her arms out wide to the edges of the table. “Oh fuck,” he growled, sliding her legs over his shoulders as he leaned forward, setting a firm pace for her. Ryann moaned, preening for him as she moved one hand down towards her pussy, rubbing her clit on her own kitchen table under Harvey’s watchful gaze.

She closed her eyes for a moment, savoring the bite of Harvey's long fingers digging into the fleshy part of her thighs. “Show me,” he said gruffly, following her circling, rooting fingers with his eyes as he moved in and out of her, their sloppy sex noises filling the room. “Remind me what you look like when you come on my cock.” Ryann squirmed under his hand, roaming greedily up her side, cupping her breast. A soft sigh as he moved her legs over his arms instead of his shoulders – giving himself a better view, she thought wryly.

“Don’t get shy on me now, my love,” he whispered, “it’s too late for that.” He settled into a slower pace, allowing her to spread her legs a bit further as she worked herself over with her fingers. “I want to hear all those pretty sounds you make, Ryann.” He trailed a hand back down her body to settle below her belly, then gently pressed his hand down right above her pussy. The soft sweet pressure made her toes curl, and he gasped again as she finally clenched around his cock. She tossed her head and drew her shoulders back with her orgasm, her face contorting with pleasure, low moans escaping her throat as she bucked her hips insistently against his.

“Good fucking girl,” he rasped out, keeping his hand’s pressure consistent while she rode out her orgasm. “Fucking perfect.” She smiled and opened her eyes to see Harvey, his eyes soft with affection as he pushed her legs even further down and back, meeting her torso at a closer angle. “Mmmh yes,” she whispered, watching him chase his own completion through the haze of her own lingering orgasm. She let go a scream as he pushed insistently to her cervix and back again. He pulled halfway out with a look of concern. “Are you okay? What's your color?” he asked immediately. He jostled her knee when she didn't respond quickly enough.

“Green. I'm fine, Harvey,” she responded. “Now do it again.”

“Do it again, what?” he asked, a suggestion in his tone. A small smile crossed her face. “Do it again, daddy. Please,” she added.

He fixed her with an intense look and dug his fingers into her thighs again as he rocked himself forward. She idly wondered if he'd leave marks as he fucked himself into her body over and over again with smooth, spare movements. She made breathless, pitchy noises that resembled his name, as the world around her narrowed to what was happening between her legs.

Suddenly a mean, strangled sound escaped from him as he grabbed her ass and held her still on him. “Did so good for daddy,” he whimpered. “I love you.”

“I love you, too,” she replied, pushing her legs out straight. He rubbed her calves and feet briskly. “I can't believe we just did this on the table we eat off of,” she muttered as she sat up. “If you had told me this morning that we were going to fuck nasty on the kitchen table before having dinner tonight, I would have called you a liar.”

Harvey chuckled as he extended an arm to help her. “I didn't have it on my agenda either, sweetheart.”

“It was your idea!” He laughed still harder, turning away from her to make himself decent again. “This thing needs an exorcism now. You threw the newspaper on the floor! Who are you and what did you do with Harvey?”

“Go to the bathroom, sweetheart,” he responded, as he watched her struggle with her leggings. “Then you can sit to fix it.”

“I know how to put on pants, Harvey,” she threw back. “Yoba, thank goodness we’re having a baby, you need something to parent.”

“I suppose that’s true,” he responded, a twinkle in his eyes. “You know what? I couldn’t possibly try to make dinner right now. Let’s go to the Saloon instead.”

“You might have to carry me there. But I could have Gus’s spaghetti for dinner,” she reasoned with herself. “I suppose it’s not the worst idea you’ve ever had.” She finally regained mastery of her pants as she entered the dining room and gazed at the empty dining room table.

“It was - it was right here,” she said, bewildered. “I laid it on the dining room table before I went outside to feed the chickens. Where the heck did it go?”

“Where did what go?” Harvey called from the kitchen.

“There was a plastic magnifying glass right here,” Ryann called back. “It kinda looked like a child’s toy. Did you see it?”

“Plastic kid’s magnifying glass?”

“That’s it, yeah.”

“Nope, I haven’t seen it. Nothing on the dining room table at all when I got home. Could Twig have batted it off the table?”

“I don’t think she would have touched it. She hissed at it and ran away when I put it down.” Ryann shrugged and went to get her coat. “I'll look for it later.”

Chapter Text

“Shhhh! Get over here!” Leah pulled Ryann to her table and turned her away from the Winter Star tree. “Lewis and Marnie are fighting next to the tree. Don't look,” she said quietly, but with steel in her tone.

Ryann looked to Elliott for confirmation as the poet sipped his wine. “This will be a memorable feast day, I presume,” he said with a bit of a chaotic grin, his perfect hair unflappable as ever.

“Did Pam spike the punch again, or is it safe?” she asked as Harvey approached with two glasses of liquid. “Oh, she got to it first,” he replied in a matter-of-fact tone, handing her a plastic cup of amber colored sparkling liquid. “This is carbonated apple cider.”

“Lame,” she muttered. “Although I suppose any other year I wouldn't complain.”

“You can indulge next year, Ryann. Unless, of course, well, I suppose I don't need to say it,” Elliott said unhelpfully, cutting his eyes sharply at Harvey.

“No, Ell, I think Harvey understands how babies are made now,” Leah said playfully, giving Harvey a nudge in the side.

He rolled his eyes at the pair of redheads and pretended not to hear, half turning towards the Winter Star tree. “Oh my Yoba, now he's wagging a finger in Marnie's face,” Harvey said under his breath. Leah set her mouth in a hard line. “Seems like a lot of fuss, especially considering how they're supposedly not dating,” she said quietly, taking another sip of her wine.

Ryann nodded, catching Shane's eye as she picked up her plastic cup once again. The look in his eyes made her tug Harvey's arm and begin to move herself away from their table. “Gonna go say hi to Shane really quick,” she said quietly. “Yes, my muse, reconnaissance mission,” Elliott hissed as he poured another glass of wine.

She managed to maneuver herself to the larger table and gave Shane a quick hug around the shoulders. “Happy Winter Star Day, chicken man,” she said carefully, pulling a carefully wrapped rabbit's foot out of her pocket.

“Oh, it's you this year,” Shane replied, an easy grin spreading across his face. “A rabbit's foot, thanks,” he said after quickly opening the package.

Harvey leaned past Ryann. “Happy Winter Star, Shane.”

“Happy Winter Star, Harv,” Shane replied, the smile still playing on his lips.

“So, uh, I gotta ask,” Ryann interjected. “What is happening with Marnie and Lewis over there?”

Shane’s eyes sparkled with excitement to share the news. “Guys, I think my aunt might finally be done with Lewis’s shit. They’ve been arguing since last night. Not that I’m eavesdropping, but I can hear snippets through the wall between her room and mine. She called him a coward around midnight and he stormed out of the house. I’m pretty proud of her.” Ryann clapped her hands to her mouth and softly stamped her feet, hoping her legs were well hidden beneath the table.

“No, that is eavesdropping, technically,” Harvey replied, “but under the circumstances it’s understandable.”

“Uh, thanks, Harv? We share a wall, so. I’ve heard worse. Far. Worse.” Shane took a pull off his seltzer can. “Thought about having a beer in celebration, but Lewis would think I’d fallen off the wagon for the holiday and I’m certainly not giving that fucker anything to cheer about today.”

“Probably better off that way,” Ryann replied offhandedly as she tried her best not to stare at the adults arguing next to the Winter Star tree. “This feels kind of like when my parents got divorced or something,” she muttered. “It’s unreal to watch it happen in real time, but you know it needs to happen.”

“Oh, I’m having fun watching it. Are you particularly attached to Lewis and Marnie as a couple?” Shane asked, surprised.

“Oh no, don’t worry, I’m just trying not to gawk at them. Doing this in front of the entire town on a feast day is real messy,” Ryann said. “And I was psyched when my mom and dad divorced. All they did was fight anyway.”

“Fuck yeah, divorced parents club.” Shane held his hand up for a high five. “Does your dad know about the pregnancy yet?”

“If he ever found time to talk to me, I'd tell him, but he hasn't found time to do that in five years, so no,” she said as she delivered the high five with a smack that echoed around the square. She looked around, wondering how the sound could have carried such weight, and found Lewis glaring at her and Shane.

Oh fuck.

“I suppose you think this is funny?” he asked icily, his face growing redder as he crossed the square, approaching quickly for a man his age. Ryann realized, a shade too late, that he was looking directly at Shane, as if he'd somehow managed to high five himself during the Feast of the Winter Star.

She cleared her throat and took a chance. “Hey, Lewis, happy Winter Star Day,” she said, her voice strangled with calm. He swiveled his head in her direction as if seeing her for the first time, and she watched the anger in his eyes bank in real time. “Happy Winter Star Day, farmer,” he said in a perfunctory tone. He cleared his throat and fixed his hat as he swerved away towards the Mullner family’s table.

“Amazing,” Harvey murmured in her ear, taking her hand in his underneath the table, something Shane noticed immediately. “Yoba, keep it in your pants, doc,” he muttered with a smirk, to Harvey's immediate indignation.

But Marnie sauntered over to the table with a pleased smile on her face. “Farmer, good to see you, doctor Harvey, good to see you as well,” she greeted them, a glass of punch in her hand. “How's the pregnancy treating you, Ryann? Can't be much longer now,” she asked, genuine interest crinkling the corners of her eyes.

“I certainly hope not, Marnie, I've never been a very patient person,” she replied.

Marnie let out a brief chuckle. “Calves come when they come, Ryann.”

“That they do. It's nice to be able to chat with you on a feast day like this, Marnie.”

“Oh yes, oh yes. I think I'll be stepping back from the feast day duties I've accumulated over the years. Far too many duties and virtually nothing to show for it, you know. I'll be making up for lost time just as soon as I can, starting right now.” Marnie leaned in conspiratorially, her eyes twinkling. “Tell me something, did Jas actually tell you that you looked like a big egg when she ran into you a week or so ago?”

She brayed raucously when Ryann flashed a wide smile in confirmation. “She's a firecracker, isn't she?” Marnie shook her head and drained her glass. “I love that kid. Always know where you stand with her. It's a good trait to have in a person.”

“Did she really say that?” Shane asked, a crooked grin crossing his face. She nodded slowly, knowing that she was watching a bad joke windup. “Hey, Harvey,” Shane said, twisting back to catch his face behind Ryann's back. “That kinda makes you the Egg Man, doesn't it?”

She could feel his eyes rolling towards the sky. “At least I don’t cheat in video games to feel better about myself,” he shot back.

Shane sputtered in surprise while Marnie let out a creaky laugh, slowly ratcheting up in intensity. “Jas told me about the Sultan XL last week when I saw her for an emergency appointment. I knew I wasn't that bad at Pilotwings, you liar,” Harvey said accusingly.

“Don't gotta take it so hard, Harvey, it’s a flight simulator, not a dick.” Shane shook his head and took a pull of his seltzer. “S'not like I was hiding it exactly.”

Ryann caught a flash of purple, a very peculiar shade of purple, by the river. Her interest piqued, she took that moment to push back from the table. “I think I’m gonna walk down to the river for a minute, let you two duke it out for supremacy,” she said. Harvey squeezed her hand gently, a silent question, and stood up with her.

She shook her head slightly. “I'm fine, I just need a moment,” she said quietly, nodding towards the river. “Magnus is there. Give me five minutes.” She left his side and began to pick her way through the crispy snow, stopping short when she found not only the wizard but Mr. Qi by the river, just out of sight of the Winter Star feast attendees.

She opened her mouth and immediately the two shushed her quiet. “The dwarf is here, paying Krobus a visit,” Qi said under his breath as he moved to Ryann's side. Rasmodius gestured for them to return to where he stood just inside the fence surrounding the sewer entrance. The angry repartee between the two became louder the longer she stayed silent, and she gave them a puzzled look. Rasmodius shook his head and put his finger to his lips. Qi shook his head in annoyance, his otherworldly eyes flaring with something like anger under his odd glasses, and Ryann realized that she’d stepped into not only one disagreement, but two.

Qi suddenly wrapped his hand around Ryann’s arm, her skin feeling prickly at his touch. The familiar magical hook to the midsection feeling returned, and she knew Qi was using his magic to relocate to the sewer. She blinked and found herself in Krobus's shop with a good view of the shadow monster confronting the dwarf.

“I can see that you are confused,” Qi said quietly to Ryann as Rasmodius stepped forward, into the fight between the shadow monster and the dwarf going on in front of them. “The dwarf and Krobus have never gotten along. Did you know that the dwarves and shadow people fought a war between them?”

Her jaw dropped and she looked at him in wonder, one of her childhood memories making sense at last. “My grandfather told me bedtime stories about their war, but truly I thought that was only a fairytale. It's always been real?”

He nodded, finally letting go of her arm, his magic pulsing through her limb even after he stepped back. “It's always been real. Orem never lied to you about the magic of the Valley. He just told you about things in a way that let you draw your own conclusions.”

She huffed out an angry breath. “Because she would've known if he'd told me in any other way besides a bedtime story.”

The smile that perpetually played about his mouth faded away. “Exactly. It was the only way Orem could tell you our history without raising her suspicions.”

“And so that's what's happening here? They're still enemies even though the war is over?”

“Nothing is ever really over, Ryann. Wars live on in our hearts every day. Their war was not so long ago, by the reckoning of their peoples. But we do need these two to put their anger aside for the betterment of the Valley, at least for the moment.”

Ryann craned her neck to see around the wizard's cape. From what she could see, Krobus clearly vibrated with anger at the sight of the dwarf in his shop. Rasmodius held up his hands urgently for peace. “He's here because he can help us, Krobus! Don't be angry. He wants to help.”

“And what do you need me here for?” Ryann whispered to Qi. “Surely you didn’t need me here to help you make some decision.”

“Rasmodius doesn’t think so, but I do. Just listen,” Qi responded.

Rasmodius appeared at the edge of her sight. “I thought I made it clear there was to be no more fighting between the two of you, for the betterment of the Valley.”

Krobus held up a hand - or what passed for one, anyway. “No fighting. Merely negotiating, Magnus. The dwarf is cash poor, you see.” His luminous eyes glittered at the opportunity to torment his long standing rival. “Terrible state of affairs if you're a dwarf. I can see how it is you hide away on the surface to steal trinkets from the humans. Must be hard to answer questions back home in your tunnels.”

The dwarf bristled with anger. “Says the sewer dweller. My people may live in the ground, but never next to shit and piss like a pig. But you like to listen to your little jars, so I understand how you could overlook the smell.”

Krobus bared his teeth. “I imagine you could overlook a lot of things for a chance to play with my purse strings, you devil. Otherwise, why would you be here?”

The dwarf continued speaking over Krobus in a bossy, confident tone. “I've heard about your plight. Merely offering my services. The machines the witch uses in her hut are very easy to recreate. Simplistic at best. A child's magic could power one. It wouldn't be hard to reverse engineer one and use it against her.”

He narrowed his eyes at the interloper in his shop. “And you're sure you know how to use such a machine? No tricks involved? Are you sure Althea wouldn't know you'd been in her hut?”

The dwarf made a noise that sounded like psh. “You shadow people are so scared of her. We dwarves gave her those machines. She ordered them from us long ago. They are child's play, I know exactly how they work. I could dismantle all three in minutes. However, I am not inclined to meddle in her affairs as she does not meddle in mine. Unless.” He glanced Ryann's way, cut his eyes exactingly at her, as if measuring the amount of riches at her disposal. “Could be expensive. Could be you can't afford my work, farmer.”

Ryann cleared her throat. “This really isn't productive,” she said, her voice quavering a bit. “You haven’t even told me what it is you want. How do I know what you think I can afford?”

The dwarf sputtered, his fury easily ignited. “I’ve told you many times what I want, and you ignore my requests! How dare you feign ignorance, surface dweller!”

Ryann pressed her lips together in frustration. “I’m sorry, dwarf, I do not know what you want. It has been months since I’ve visited you, I apologize.”

“You humans never listen. I want to try milk, you absolute walnut!” He raised his small fists angrily towards the sewer ceiling.

“Milk?” Rasmodius looked questioningly at Ryann, eyebrows raised. “Any particular kind?”

“How many different kinds can there be?” he wailed. “Will you never fulfill my request? Must I put it on your silly little bulletin board? Perhaps if I write it in Elvish and your beloved doctor reads it in one of his books?”

Ryann held up her hands, careful to cover the smile playing at her lips. “I will supply you with the milk you require, dwarf. And then you will do what, exactly, to the machines in the witch’s hut?”

The dwarf lowered his hands. “First, one of you will bring me a prismatic shard. I will not be using my own materials to test this. Then I will attempt to reverse engineer a machine so as to reverse the witch’s fascination with Orem, the farmer’s grandsire. If the wizard will lend his spirit to make the attempt, she will forget about their marriage and hence her ill will towards the farmer and her family.”

Will that work? she asked Magnus through their mind connection. His answer came almost immediately. Yes, Ryann, it should, provided she has not enchanted the machines for her personal protection. It's a risk that could backfire on us.

Meanwhile, Krobus continued to interrogate the dwarf. “Attempt?” Krobus held up a finger towards the dwarf’s face. “Do you know what you’re doing, or don’t you? Because all will be for naught if you cannot do what you claim, you mongrel.”

“Your mother was the mongrel,” the dwarf said dismissively. “And I know exactly what I am doing – provided Althea has not put some sort of failsafe on the machines for her benefit.”

Krobus shook his head slowly. “This is for naught, then. You do not know what you do not know, dwarf. I trust you not.”

“But there is someone who will know,” Ryann called out over the din, and everyone fell silent as they turned to face her. Rasmodius looked at her questioningly. “The witch has a goblin guard. Marrow. I heard her calling for him as I made my escape from her hut on Spirit’s Eve. If we can find Marrow, perhaps he will have the answer to our question.”

“That is – yes, that is a good idea,” Rasmodius replied slowly, a note of surprise in his tone that made her want to roll her eyes.

“A very good idea,” Qi put in, with a knowing glance at the wizard. “Perhaps you can bring the goblin a gift as well, Ryann.”

She looked beseechingly at Qi. “How would I know what goblins like?”

“Because I’ve told you, how there is a particular item you make on your farm that goblins enjoy as a treat,” Rasmodius said in a wheedling tone. “The carrot on the stick, if you will.”

“Void mayonnaise,” Ryann said, after a moment of frenzied thought. “That’s it, isn’t it?”

“That is it,” Qi said. “Very well done. Tell me again why I can’t teach her, Magnus? We’d have such fun together, wouldn’t we, Ryann?”

“What we have to prepare for isn't fun. And you know why I’m teaching her and not you, Qi,” Magnus said, turning away from the farmer and the casino owner.

“Oh, I think we’re past all that unpleasantness now, aren’t we, Ryann?” Qi turned his glittering smile on her. “Just a small misunderstanding, such a long time ago.”

“Surely that discussion is for another time, and in any case, not up to me,” Ryann responded. Qi sighed. “I have to go back to the feast. Harvey will be wondering where I went,” Ryann said. “But I will have milk for you to try very soon, dwarf.”

“I will come to your farm tonight and pick it out of your shipping box, instead,” the dwarf said, his eyes glittering. “I grow tired of waiting. If I like it, I will come back and take more. You will not stop me.”

Ryann crossed her arms with a steely glare. “You may do that for three nights only. I will then require you to leave the milk in my shipping box unmolested. And you may not help yourself to any of the other items in the box at any point.”

“That, surely, is more than fair,” Qi announced, refusing to let the dwarf argue the finer points of his logic. “And the void mayonnaise, Ryann? When will that be ready?”

“I have a void chicken, I make void mayonnaise every day she gives me a void egg,” she replied nonchalantly. “Easy enough.”

“What about the prismatic shard?” Rasmodius said irritably. “None of these artisan items matter if you do not have a shard, Ryann.”

“I don’t,” she said in a small voice. “Have a shard, that is.”

“Oh, well, I do,” Qi said brightly. “I have many prismatic shards, in fact. People just seem to throw them at me. So that’s not a problem at all.”

She blinked slowly. “You have a lot of prismatic shards?”

He nodded.

“Just hanging around? Like casually?”

He nodded again.

It doesn't matter to the machine who has the shard. Don't question it. Magnus. His hair seemed disheveled under his wide brimmed black hat, as if he'd gotten ready to leave in a hurry.

She shrugged her assent. “Fine. Are we done here? Because I have to make sure Harvey hasn't spontaneously combusted in my absence.”

“Oh, no one is worried about you on the surface,” the dwarf said in his odd metallic tones. “From what I can decipher, the feast day has become very chaotic.”

“What?!” She looked at Qi in panic. “Take me back to the surface. Please,” she added, upon seeing his expression cloud over. He shrugged and grasped her arm again, taking her back to the surface.

She murmured her thanks without a backwards glance, and turned to leave. Qi kept hold of her arm, however, and waited expectantly for her to recognize that she was caught.

“What is it, Qi?” An outcry of some kind came from the square.

He leaned in. “I wanted a private moment to tell you something.” He pressed a small totem into her hand. “Not here. Come visit me in the desert at your convenience. We can discuss it then.”

She looked at the totem, then at him, doubt painted on her features. “To do with what, exactly?”

He exhaled loudly and pursed his lips. “Your magnifying glass.”

Her eyes widened. “How do you know -”

“It's not missing, Ryann. It hasn't gone anywhere at all. Come visit me, and I will explain.” He patted her arm. “But not now.”

A woman shouted in the square – Marnie? “No, it's not the time,” she agreed quickly.

He nodded and let her go, finally dismissed. “Enjoy your feast day, Ryann.” She nodded, her feet already in motion towards the square.

The dwarf had been right – no one had missed her while she’d been gone. Shane stood in front of Marnie, staring into Lewis’s face as Marnie loudly delivered a lecture. “And you should also know, Lewis, that I will not be stirring the Luau soup this summer. That is a hot, thankless job,” she announced, projecting her voice to the edges of the square. “Who will stir the soup, Marnie? Sometimes I doubt your commitment to Pelican Town,” Lewis responded sourly, a glass of punch in his hand.

George Mullner took that moment to wheel himself onto the cobblestones. “Lewis, you should be ashamed,” he barked out, his voice carrying. “Marnie is a good woman. Everyone knew you were carrying on, wasting her time, puffed up with pride. No one feels sorry for you. Quit while you’re ahead, man.” Evelyn came to his side and patted his shoulder, saying something softly in his ear as he wheeled himself back to their table.

Jodi passed Ryann, ushering Vincent and Jas away to her home. “Oh, Vincent, there she is! Go give her your gift!” she said in a strained stage whisper. The little boy smiled and trotted over, depositing a box full of clay in Ryann’s hands. “Happy Winter Star Day, farmer! This is for all your mudpie needs,” he said, a satisfied smile on his face.

“Wow, Vin, thank you so much, I need a lot of mud on my farm,” Ryann replied with a straight-face, staring into the box. A twinge of something had started in her lower abdomen, and she could see Harvey pointing towards her from Leah and Elliott’s table. “Happy Winter Star, kiddos!” she said loudly, with more cheer in her voice than she felt.

Jodi smiled at the sentiment and waved goodbye as she herded the children towards her house. “We can watch the Winter Star Wumbus special,” she assured them as they left. “I think I have some cranberry candy drinks in the fridge, too.” The children cheered as Ryann watched them walk away, the pain in her abdomen blissfully subsiding.

“Oh Yoba, Ryann.” Leah grabbed her arm, pulling her back to their table. “You missed it, man.”

“Marnie read Lewis for filth. Filth,” Elliott crowed. “You only saw the tail end of it.” She could see the bottle of wine on the table was almost gone. She tossed the box of mud next to it. “What the fuck is that?” he asked, his well-bred nose wrinkling in distaste.

“My Winter Star gift,” Ryann said dryly. “Has no child ever gifted you a mudpie in a box before?”

“Can’t say I’ve had that pleasure,” Elliott replied as he finished off the wine in his glass. “But Haley gifted me a small box of pomegranates, absolutely smashing. I think I’ll get some of Gus’s delicious food while I give my liver a reprieve. Can I get anyone anything?”

“I’ll go with you, I can see Em over there with Caroline,” Leah said, following the writer towards the food table.

“I keep getting twinges of something in my belly, maybe we should go home,” Ryann whispered to Harvey regretfully, knowing the reaction he’d likely have to that news. However, her uterus took that moment to interrupt both, and she gripped the table with a grimace of pain.

Harvey swiftly shifted from boyfriend to doctor. “I know that look on you. What just happened? Are you in pain?”

Ryann looked down at the wet spot on her pants, her eyes wide. “I think my water just broke.”

Chapter Text

Harvey shook his head vehemently, as if he could undo what had just happened. “It's too early, far too early,” he muttered. He pulled out his phone and dropped it on the ground in his panic. “Fuck,” he said, his voice muted in the background of Marnie's continued tirade against Lewis.

Magnus's voice sounded in Ryann's head, commanding her attention like a beacon. Is it time?

“Yes,” she said softly, a quaver in her voice. “I think so. But it's very early. Harvey is worried.”

Babies have been known to come early in magical families. Bring Harvey and meet me again by the river.

She grabbed Harvey's arm. “Magnus says meet him by the river.”

He shook his head irritably at her. “We don't have time for that. We've got to get you to the hospital. Good chance the baby will need the NICU.”

She tugged his arm again. “He said babies come early in magical families. I want to hear what he has to say. I'm going,” she said, the unspoken whether you're coming or not tacked on the end. He dragged a hand through his dark wavy hair. “Would have been nice to know that before now,” he muttered as he followed her back towards the river.

“Qi left,” Magnus said by way of greeting as they approached. “Are you in pain?”

“No,” Ryann replied, and found herself grasping Harvey's forearm as a deep clutching pain rolled through her. “Okay, maybe a bit,” she admitted, shutting her eyes against the contraction.

He nodded and just barely leaned into her space for a moment. “Your energy is too scattered for me to decipher on the fly. I'd like to examine you a bit more in the tower, where there's more privacy.”

Harvey shook his head as he turned her towards him, putting his hands on her shoulders. “I cannot impress upon you enough the fact that we need to be at the hospital, Ryann,” he said lowly, as if trying to avoid any comment from the wizard.

She focused on the sound of his voice, opening her eyes. Her golden brown gaze dragged over his hurt expression, the rocks and stones he kept sheltered in his heart. “I don't trust a hospital to keep us safe anymore, Harvey,” she said quietly, carefully, couching her words in their shared history as she dug her hand into the hard shell of her stomach. “I don’t know when that happened for me, and I know that's where you want to take us, but I think I'm beyond that now.”

“Then I am at a loss, Ryann,” he replied, his voice threatening to break. “I don't know what it means, that babies come sooner in magical families. I am out of my depth entirely and all I want to do is keep you and our child safe.”

Out of the corner of her eye she saw Magnus squinting, running his hand down his face, shielding himself against the vulnerability of the shared moment. “Just come back to the tower with me for the time being, to satisfy my own curiosities,” he said to both of them, his tone plaintive. “Both of you, as I can see you won't let her out of your sight,” he added, for Harvey's benefit. “And then you can make a decision with the aid of all the magical knowledge at my disposal. Is that acceptable?”

She nodded without waiting for Harvey's reply, the pain in her belly slowly ratcheting down. “That's as good an idea as I’ve got right now,” she said. “Let me call Marlon first. I feel like he should know what's happening,” she said, dialing his cell phone. He picked up on the first ring.

“Thank goodness you have this on, I know half the time you've got it turned off and I get voicemail,” she said by way of greeting. “I still can't believe you guys finally installed a phone line for the guild and didn't tell me.”

“Is this what you called to chat about on Winter Star day?” he growled down the line. “The multiple ways in which you've figured out how to contact me while gestating a human?”

She sharply took a breath as another contraction started. “Nooo. Wanted to say that the baby is coming early. Harvey's worried it's too early.”

Marlon didn't miss a beat. “Your grandmother's pregnancies came early, Ryann. Orem told me that many years ago.”

Her heart soared. “I didn't know that. And she was fine, she was healthy as anything. Are you still at the feast? I didn't see you.”

He laughed. “Oh, I'm here. Been here longer than you. Saw you going back and forth between the river. Sure that's none of my business, though. Best Winter Star feast I've been to in ages. Marnie should run for mayor, I tell you what, she would win after tonight.” He laughed again, the sound somehow creaky and tinny, out of use but welcome to her ears. “Go have your baby, Ryann, we'll hold down the fort. Wanna meet my little niece or nephew soon, okay?”

“Keep your phone on, then,” she replied, more sharply than the situation required.

“Will do, boss.” He hung up without any other word from her and she slipped her phone back into her coat pocket.

“Marlon says my grandmother's pregnancies came early, too,” she repeated to Harvey and Rasmodius. “Let's go to the tower, Magnus. I'm not walking, though,” she added quickly.

Rasmodius nodded and pulled his staff from his cloak. “I suppose that's fair, under the circumstances. Soon you'll learn to teleport yourself, however,” he said, sounding just a bit like a resigned father dealing with a spoiled child. He tapped the staff into the snow, and Ryann felt the now-familiar pull behind her navel again.

She opened her eyes to find Harvey pacing the floor of the wizard’s tower, his arms wrapped around himself. “You do that? All the time?” he said to Magnus in an accusatory tone.

“Well, yes, of course,” Magnus replied, confused. “It is the customary way for magical folk to move about.”

“I HATE it,” Harvey seethed, curling his hands into fists at his sides. “My stomach will never be the same. Feels like a fish hook is in it. Do you do that often?” he asked Ryann, turning around, flipping his attention to her.

“Honey, you get used to it,” she said, taking his hand in hers. “It’s perfectly safe. Magnus does it all the time.”

“Look at you, trying to comfort me while you’re having our child,” he said, his eyes turning soft. He lifted her chin up and softly kissed her.

“We have other things to think about right now,” Magnus interjected. “Ryann, please stand in the middle of the circles for me.” He pointed at the casting circles he’d made on the floor.

“In the middle of those?” Ryann’s stomach did a flip as she remembered the small angry forest spirit he’d once summoned into those very circles, held aloft by the force of his will. “Why?”

Magnus sighed at her questioning. “The circles are a tool for me, to focus my energies as best I can. There’s nothing nefarious going on, Ryann, please.”

Ryann glanced at Harvey and nodded. She felt a buzzing surround her as she slowly maneuvered into the circles, a furious magical friction at play over her physical form that set goosebumps on her skin. “Exactly there,” Magnus called to her, as if he anticipated the din surrounding her. “Don’t move, please.” Harvey’s dubious expression didn’t help matters as she forced herself to stay still amid psychic vibrations akin to nails on a chalkboard. She glanced at Magnus, concentration pouring off him in waves.

Abruptly the wizard stamped his staff into the aged wooden floor. “Come out of there, Ryann,” he said, the tussle taken out of his tone. He tossed his hat across the room, and it landed gracefully on the high back of a chair pushed up against the wall. She eagerly picked her way out of the circles and sighed, enjoying the feel of blessed nothing on her skin once more.

“Felt like being in a bees’ nest,” she said. Harvey pulled a chair over for her and she fell into it gratefully. She stared at the wizard as he pinched the skin between his eyebrows. A deep discontent emanated from Rasmodius, filling the air with anxiety the longer he stayed silent. Harvey wrapped his arms around Ryann, and she put her hands on her stomach protectively.

“I don’t know how I fucking missed it,” he said, anger simmering in his tone. “I don’t know how she did it. I didn’t feel her presence at all today. No one in the sewers remarked on it. Surely, Krobus would have – ”

He stopped, an epiphany evident in the tiny rosebud O created by his lips. “Spirits Eve,” he said aloud to himself. “She must’ve worked it on Spirit’s Eve. A little ticking time bomb, courtesy of my ex wife. Bitch,” he spat.

“What is it, Magnus?” Ryann pleaded, her hands firmly circling her stomach as a contraction started up.

“The spell that put you off balance in her hut on Spirits Eve,” Magnus began to explain, a meandering quality in his tone. “Oh, there is more malice in that woman than I thought her capable of. She didn’t just want to trip you, Ryann. That sleaving spell had a delayed reaction, of sorts. I missed it because the spell had no specific aim, only general chaos and agony. I have never seen a sleaving spell used in this way, they are usually a quick and dirty means to an end, but clearly it remained in your system after impact with the intent to cause mischief. Which, I suspect, is how your water broke so early.”

“Will she be okay?” Harvey asked, his hands clutching Ryann’s shoulders in dismay. “Is there anything we can do?”

“Can’t go to the hospital now,” Ryann mumbled. “They won’t know what to do.” As if on cue the contraction twisted deep inside, and she keeled to one side of the chair, twisted up in pain.

“I think I agree with that assessment,” the wizard replied. “Going too far from the Valley right now leaves a lot to chance when you are this vulnerable. I am not entirely sure the spell is out of your system yet, either, which further limits your options on treatment.

“But I can tell you one good thing, doctor. That child’s brain and body are strong. Her will is iron. Whatever mischief Althea thought to accomplish, aside from causing you pain, Ryann – she failed. Utterly and completely.” The pride in the wizard’s voice could not be called back.

“Her?” Ryann craned her neck to look up at Harvey, joy breaking through the strain in her features as a single tear rolled down the doctor’s cheek. “We’re having a daughter, Magnus?”

The wizard's face creaked wide in a rarely used smile. “Yes. And if I’m right, this child will keep both of you on the very tips of your toes, so keep that in mind,” Magnus said, weariness sneaking in to temper his mirth. He ran one hand through his dark purple hair, deep violet now in the semi-dark of the tower.

“Should we go home, then?” Harvey asked. “It’s getting dark outside. Snow was predicted this morning. If we’re going to have another pile dumped on us, I’d prefer to be on the farm when it happens.”

“You can, or you could stay here,” Magnus reflected. “I can help with the pain of the birth, or if any other assistance would be needed.” Such an offer from the intensely private wizard rocked Ryann back on her heels, but she did not show it.

“Magnus, if I’m delivering my own child – which, it looks like I am – then I’d like to be home, where my medical supplies are,” Harvey said, a granite edge in his reply. “That’s a non-negotiable. Although I thank you for the offer,” he added, as if chastened by his own forceful tone.

Magnus nodded swiftly. “I can appreciate that. However – and I can't quite believe I'm saying this – I would like to be on hand if you need assistance. There are certain elements that are dramatically different when magical folk give birth. And I will bring some pain relief potions with me as well.”

“Is it the same potion you gave me in my house that day?” Ryann asked, her voice throaty and desperate. Harvey raised his eyebrows at the inquiry, confusion written plainly on his face. “Because if it is, just throw it in a cup and I’ll take it right now.”

Magnus let out a low chuckle. “Yes, it’s the same one. I will supply you with what you need, but be aware, you will still feel the pain deeply when it is your time.”

“I think this baby’s will of iron is being imposed right now,” Ryann muttered, a small scream surfacing at the end of her statement. “Seriously, Magnus, I will guzzle a gallon of that stuff if you have it.”

“What’s in this potion, just out of curiosity?” Harvey asked.

“It doesn’t matter what’s in it, Harvey,” Ryann said fiercely, biting her tongue as another contraction ripped through her.

Harvey held up a finger and began to reply, but Rasmodius beckoned him from the opposite room. “If you simply must know, doctor, please join me back here. You can supervise while I prepare a new batch.”

“Oh, fine,” Harvey muttered, placing a quick kiss on Ryann's forehead before joining the wizard on the opposite side of the tower.

“I don't need a fresh batch,” Ryann said, raising her voice to get their attention. “Whatever you have on hand right now is just fine, I'm sure.”

“For this particular application, a fresh batch would be most beneficial. Oh, and Ryann? Take off the Elvish jewelry when you get home,” Rasmodius called from the back room.

Ryann anxiously ran her fingers over the bright jewel around her neck. “Why? It's helping me. You said so.”

“Yes, but it won't help you give birth.”

“What do you mean?” she whined, drawing out the last syllable. “I like it. Don't want to take it off.”

Her petulant tone prompted Rasmodius to peek his head out from the back room, a surprisingly indulgent look on his face. “The baby is now leaving the protective sphere of your womb. The necklace repels her energy during this process instead of encouraging it to merge with yours. It's not going to be helpful during birthing, it's going to be a hindrance. So please, for once in your life, don't argue with your mentor and just take the blasted thing off because I told you to.”

She thought she heard Harvey stifle a snort from the back room, but another rolling pain knocked the breath out of her. Sitting on the chair began to feel like a prison, and she stood to pace the room for a moment.

In the back of the tower, Harvey watched the wizard measure out minute amounts of unmentionable herbs and forageables from the Cindersap. “I have no idea what any of this is, Magnus,” he admitted. “I suppose those must be mushrooms?”

Magnus made a low pffft sound under his breath. “A very rare mushroom from a part of the forest no one else visits, to my knowledge. But yes.”

He dragged a long fingered hand over his face. “Not that I don't appreciate the effort, but –”

“I know, I can read the anxiety all over your face,” Magnus replied. “I wanted to tell you this: your child has a magnificent life force already. I have faith that you will both meet her very soon.” He made a small movement with his hand and the distinctly clumpy piles became a smooth, even textured mixture under Harvey's rapt gaze.

“I mean it, you know. I would like to be there for the birth,” the wizard added. “I want to make a bigger batch of this before I come to Tidefall, however. She has some time yet, although I don't want to tell her that directly at the moment.”

Harvey nodded his agreement. “I was thinking the same. The contractions are still fairly far apart. What do I do if I need you before then?”

“I'll know,” Rasmodius replied with a shrug. “Ryann isn't good at shielding if she's in discomfort.”

He poured liquid into the mixture from a large clear jar. “A simple batch of moon water,” he said, by way of explanation. A small poof neatly scrambled the contents of the small cauldron, and Harvey startled to feel his phone vibrating in his back pocket. A message from Leah blazed across the top of the info bar.

“Leah wants to know what’s going on, because you aren’t answering your phone?” he said, projecting his voice to the other room.

Ryann appeared in the entryway, her fists buried in the back of her hips. “You just say I was tired and we left,” she said firmly. “They’ll just worry and they can’t do anything to help right now.”

Harvey nodded at her reasoning. “It’s the truth, anyway,” he agreed. He slowly typed the letters out on the keypad. Ryann watched him for a second with a small wince on her face. Rasmodius clucked at her, gesturing for her to stand next to him. “It's almost done,” he said, nodding with satisfaction at the contents of the cauldron. “Try it, Ryann,” he said, handing her a wide wooden spoon with a bit of liquid at the bottom.

She sipped from the spoon, savoring the immediate relief. She nodded emphatically, and Rasmodius dipped the spoon into the liquid again, filling it up to the brim. He held the spoon out to Ryann again, and she drank deeply, letting herself finally relax.

“Harvey, are you done texting Leah yet?” she asked.

He looked at her over the tops of his glasses. “I know you’re making fun of how slow I text. Yes, I’m done.”

“Good. I want to go home and take a nap. Will you send us home, Magnus?”

Magnus raised his eyebrows at her, a familiar sarcastic smirk on his face. “Yoba, yes. Please, let me get the two of you out of my house.”

“Wait. No. Just her, please.” Harvey scrunched up his nose. “I’m going to walk home.” He turned to Ryann. “You’ll be home before me and I want you to get in bed immediately, see if you can fall asleep for a bit. Do not stop in and look at the animals, do not try to do any farm work. I’ll call Shane and ask him to come over. You need rest. Do not get distracted.”

Ryann nodded. “Do not pass go, do not collect $200. Got it.”

“And take off the necklace when you get home,” Magnus added. “You can put it back on later.”

“Wait. Magnus. Will I have weird dreams if I sleep now, without the necklace?” Ryann bit her lip with worry.

He contemplated for a moment, then nodded slowly. “I would expect so. But there's nothing to be done about it.”

She chewed her lip more intensely, but slowly reached behind to unclasp the necklace she'd worn faithfully for months. She held it out to Harvey, who took it off her hands. “Ugh. Fine. Any other orders before I get out of here?” she asked, her typical sass creeping back in her tone.

Rasmodius rolled his eyes and tapped his staff on the floor without another word.

“Nana?”

Her long dead grandmother stood and glared at Ryann, heat spilling from her harsh stare. She bared her teeth at her grandchild in a smile that slowly became a grimace, with none of the charm she remembered her grandmother having in her youth. “You've gone and done it now, Ryann. Now you'll know the pain of being what we are. What we do. Bringing forth babies in screams and sorrow. There is nothing like it.” The lines on her face dipped low as her mouth relaxed. “I had six of them. If I'd had your advantages, I'd have had far less.”

“What do you mean, Nana? What do you mean -”

Her bedroom came into sharp relief. Ryann let out an unearthly cry as the threadbare dream turned itself inside out into a reality plump with pain, more pain than she'd ever felt in her entire life, flooding her system. A strong hand held one of her legs back. Slowly she took in Harvey's form, his gray t-shirt drenched with sweat. Rasmodius sat by her head, an inscrutable look on his face. She pulled a bit of blanket into her hand.

Both men spoke to her but somehow, she didn't hear a word, all comprehension gone. Her heart was filled with noise, no peace to be found, only the unrelenting pain twisting deep inside. She pushed the pain out of her, no matter if it was time or not – all time belonged to her now, and all that concerned her was unearthing the being she'd grown inside her body.

Time to come out and play, she thought, tired to her bones even though she'd just awoken from sleep. She thought she felt a flicker of some new consciousness, annoyed at her command. She felt swollen and exhausted and full and empty all at once, and she knew her grandmother had been right.

One more great push and a mass came forth from her body with a harsh cry. The pain was gone, and she felt only a deep, abiding sense of relief as she was unmade as a pregnant woman, remade as a new mother.

Harvey quickly caught the flailing bundle of limbs, speaking some words Ryann was unable to decipher. Ryann leaned forward to see a mass of dark hair on the child's head. Her mouth formed a perfect oval as she watched her child move for the first time. The red-faced newborn immediately made her displeasure known, letting out a well-timed screech as her father quickly took her to the bathroom. The baby's screaming began to dissipate as Harvey closed the door.

“Her will is strong, like I said.” Rasmodius spoke aloud with a strained expression. He stood up over her and began to reach towards her.

“What the dick, Magnus?” She was shocked to feel Magnus's strong hand pushing on her now-squishy stomach. “That shit hurts, fucker.”

“You're lucky I can use magic to help with the exit of your placenta. I am given to understand this would otherwise be much more painful.” She felt one more great gush between her legs and shivered with disgust.

“I hated every bit of that, but thank you? I think?” Rasmodius rolled his eyes. She was well and truly empty and shocked to find herself so, returned to factory standard but forever changed in a deeper sense.

She let her hands flop against the bed. Magnus picked up one hand, and closed her fist around a small bottle of the potion he'd brewed the night before. “Drink. You'll feel better. And what is the child's name, Ryann?”

“Rosemary Olivia Logan,” she replied, reciting the name with ease. “I wanted Ophelia instead of Olivia, but Harvey didn't like the implications of naming our baby after Hamlet’s suicidal girlfriend.” She drank the potion down and handed Rasmodius back the empty with a grateful nod.

“Considering both her family history and yours, that's sound logic.” He stood up, stowing the empty bottle in his cloak. “Harvey, I should be leaving,” he called.

Harvey appeared from the bathroom, the baby wrapped tightly in a receiving blanket. His eyes dropped to the sheets and Ryann just perceptibly scooched herself away from the red mass. “Thank you, Magnus. I did need you here, much more than I thought I would,” he said with gratitude. “Actually, can you hold her for a moment?” Harvey shoved their infant daughter into the crook of the wizard's arm almost without a second glance. She squinted and stared up into his aged face, as if memorizing his countenance. “Good morning, young one,” he said gravely.

Harvey took Ryann's hand gently and leaned in to kiss her cheek. “My beautiful girl. You did amazing work. Our Rosemary is perfect. I want you to rest, but first come up from the bed, honey. Slowly, now. Those sheets need changing.” Ryann stood on shaky legs, grabbing for a clean towel to sit on while Harvey pulled the sheets off the bed, piling them into a loose garbage bag. “I don't even want to try to clean them, to be honest,” he said apologetically.

She shrugged her acceptance. “That's fine. I'm too fried to care about sheets.” Ryann leaned down, grabbed a towel off the floor and shakily dropped it on the chair Magnus had just vacated. She sat carefully as Magnus cleared his throat. “It is past time I take my leave of you all,” he announced once again, the infant in his arms still staring curiously into his face. His gaze landed on the garbage bag. “And I should be the one to dispose of that,” he added, as if surprised he was volunteering for such a task. “That particular organ could be used for a lot of dark things if the wrong person acquired it.”

No one had to ask who that person might be.

“It's occurred to me, many times over the past few hours, that we should have planned this better,” Harvey said. “Planning a few things could’ve made this much easier on us all. Knowing beforehand that babies can come early in magical families. Knowing what the hell is actually in that potion. Wards on the clinic, perhaps. Having a baby there would have been preferable to, well. This.” He gestured around him passively. Ryann nodded, no fight left, her head ready to dip forward onto her chest.

Magnus sighed. “I suppose that is a criticism of me as well. Perhaps much deserved. But I did not – I suppose I have not – well, no one has needed me in quite some time, Ryann.” He exhaled loudly. “I'm out of practice with the idea.”

Ryann shrugged. “I’m too tired to be mad right now. Can I have my baby back, Magnus?”

“Oh.” He glanced down guiltily at Rosemary, still staring up at him. “Of course,” he replied, handing her off to Ryann. “I, well, I can stay if you need to take a rest as well, doctor,” he said. “I don’t need much sleep nowadays. Or we can discuss the idea of wards on the clinic, although that is a much more complicated endeavor …”

“There you are,” Ryann said softly, snuggling her child into her chest. The men’s voices faded into the background as Rosemary’s head swiveled towards her mother's voice, her eyes big and round. “Are you staring into my soul? What do you see there?” Ryann put her finger in Rosemary’s palm, and smiled when the baby made a fist around it immediately.

Chapter Text

Chapter 37

“Yoba fucking DAMN IT!”

“Ryann?” Harvey stuck his head out of the bathroom as a crashing sound echoed up the stairs. “Is everything okay?”

“YES. IT'S FINE,” she huffed. “This stupid game is gonna kill me, that's all.”

He sighed and rolled his eyes, but did so from the safety provided behind the bathroom door. “I see,” he replied dryly as he went back to shaving.

Ryann's phone crackled with Abigail's laughter. “Lame. So lame.”

“Not like you're not any better at this game, Abby.” Ryann looked down into her lap at her baby's tiny face and perpetually puzzled expression. “You don't understand why mommy is yelling at a video game made for children? I don't either,” she admitted. “But I have to do something with myself when you don't sleep, and it may as well be Journey of the Prairie King.”

“Shoutout Rose, no nap queen. Ugh, my mom is up, I'm gonna go get in bed now, say hi to Uncle Doctor for me,” Abby stage whispered into the phone before hanging up. “The irony of me befriending the one girl in town who hates sleep on principle,” Ryann muttered to herself, leaning over to grab her thrown controller.

“Please try to take a nap today, both of you,” Harvey said from the top of the stairs. Ryann blearily watched him begin the ritual of tying his tie on the top step; she knew he'd finish it perfectly before he'd made it halfway down the steps. “You're gonna fall doing that one of these days,” she said.

Harvey chuckled as he reached the bottom, patting his tie into place. He scooped up Rose in his arms, cupping the back of her skull before peppering the top of her head with kisses. “When I get home from the clinic I'll take over, okay?”

She nodded as she watched him take a deep whiff of Rose's baby scent. “We've already been up to feed the animals and there's coffee ready,” she said, nodding towards the kitchen. “Spring 2 waits for no one.”

Harvey had learned by now that the second day of any major planting season was almost as hectic as the first. “I know,” he said with sympathy in his tone. “I will try to get out of there as soon as I can, then I'll take over.”

“She'll probably take a nap while I'm finishing up with the rows of kale,” she replied. “She did just that yesterday in the baby carrier while I was planting the strawberries.” She shrugged. “It's gotta get done, one way or another. The season waits for no one.”

“I wish I could stay home so you could knock it out in one afternoon like you used to,” he replied sadly. “I just can't. I've got a full day of patients.”

“Hey, I get it, okay? You're just indispensable,” she said with a little huff of laughter.

“So are you,” he said, planting a kiss on her forehead.

“But you're the only doctor for what, 25 miles? It's a little different. No one's gonna die if I don't get the kale in the beds today.”

“Don't sell yourself short. I love kale.” Ryann knew he meant it, and had to laugh in spite of being bone tired. “Everything is a little different with you around, isn't it?” he asked the baby in his arms, who stared at him stony-faced.

“She's over all the kissing,” Ryann said. “And she's ready to screech if you do it again.” Harvey raised his eyebrow quizzically. “I can tell,” she said. “Try it and see.”

He shrugged and leaned in to kiss Rose one more time. She let out an annoyed mewl at her father, who stopped in his tracks. Ryann stretched out like a cat on the couch, satisfied with her premonition. “Pretty sure that's ‘fuck off’ in infant,” she said.

Harvey shrugged in defeat. “I love you, even when you have an attitude,” he said to Rose before placing her gently on Ryann's chest.

“Just like her mom, right?” Ryann asked with a smirk.

“Mmmpfh,” he said, kissing her on the corner of her mouth. “I'm sure that will come in handy when she's a teenager. Will Shane be over later?”

“Dunno. He said his boss at Joja found out that he has a second job here and the asshole has started keeping him past closing time with stupid stuff that just has to be done immediately. No overtime for it either, of course,” she added. “Because dickhead.”

Harvey sighed. “I try not to pass judgment, at least on most of the people in town, but I truly don't understand what drives that man. The other day he went into Pierre's waving around 50% coupons for JojaMart. I think he just likes to be a problem.”

She sighed. “You're not wrong. If I remember correctly, his name is Morris. He used to be friends with my ex. He gave me a stern talking to when I blew up our engagement. I guess my ex cheating on me was okay, but me keeping the engagement ring after our engagement ended wasn't?”

Harvey held a finger to his lips and vaguely gestured at the baby, Rose’s tiny face losing consciousness, drifting off to sleep. She watched him pouring his coffee into a travel mug through slippery eyelids, her eyes closing against her will. She felt him lifting Rose off her chest, no doubt to put her in her bassinet.

“I need to get up and do things,” she groaned. He patted her hair gently and kissed her forehead. “No, you need rest,” he whispered into her ear. She sank into a deep, dreamless sleep as Harvey pulled his coat on, ready to leave for the clinic.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ 

“Why are you planting at night?”

Ryann whirled around from her kale and stared, sure her eyes were playing tricks. The dwarf stood next to the shipping box, his hands planted in what had to be pants pockets, red eyes glowing in the midgrade dark. “How did you get past the wards?” she asked.

The dwarf snorted dismissively. “Wizard nonsense. Doesn't work on dwarves. Why are you planting at night?”

Ryann blinked. Is that true? she asked Rasmodius in her mind. A grumble of dissatisfaction was her only reply. She tried to focus on her answer for the dwarf instead. “Well, I had my baby, and more often than not she sleeps during the day right now,” she replied. “So I took a long nap during the day today, and now I’ve got some energy to get this kale in the ground while my boyfriend is putting the baby to bed.”

“Yes, I see. Human children are more work than dwarf children. But that does not answer the question,” the dwarf replied. “You humans talk indirectly.”

She shrugged. “Well, it's just what you see. The seeds have to go in the ground sometime. Kale is a hardy plant, I don't think planting them in cold ground will be too much of a shock. Plus the soil is - well. There's no place like the Valley for growing things.”

“Oh, I'm just making conversation. I don't really care about soil. What kind of milk is this?” He lifted a bottle of cow's milk out of the shipping box.

“I didn't forget about our deal, you know. I've been waiting on you. Why haven't you taken the milk out of my shipping box before now?” Ryann asked.

The dwarf shrugged. “I was wanting you to tell me which milk was best. So I came back. But you are not awake at night. Except for planting, apparently.” The last said in a curious tone, almost a question, almost a demand.

“I understand we have a deal, but don't sneak around my property. It's unsettling.”

“I am moving about normally for my species, but I will clomp like a horse if it pleases you.” He paused, examining the milk, then looked back to Ryann. “Wait. Farmer, you would offer this to me? Instead of your child? I am honored.” The dwarf made a show of slowly bowing to the ground as Ryann looked on, growing steadily more confused.

She opened her mouth to explain that drinking cow's milk before age one wasn't recommended, but the dwarf pried off the bottle top and promptly gulped it down, so loudly that she wondered if Harvey could hear it upstairs while he was putting Rose to bed. He smacked his lips and Ryann fought the urge to recoil from the sound, gripping her hoe for dear life instead.

“Truly, I did not expect this honor from you, a simple farmer, but no one speaks a bad word about you and now I understand why,” he continued. “I imagine human milk is a delicacy? It tastes like one.”

She blinked hard and bore down on the handle of the hoe, fighting to keep her jaw from dropping open. “Some would consider it a delicacy, I suppose?” she said slowly, her tone strangled with calm. She vaguely registered Rasmodius in the back of her head, the very spirit of dry dark mirth. Trying to consider all the angles? he asked innocently.

Not helping, now shut up Yoba damn you. She focused desperately on the creature in front of her, willing her face to stay in one piece, no crack of a smirk or betrayal of a grin.

Did dwarves have good night vision? she wondered.

“I will do it, farmer. I will help you with your witch problem,” he said, nodding with satisfaction. “I was going to take the blue man's prismatic shard and act like there was a spell on the machines, no can do, make the shard disappear into my pocket, but your hospitality has convinced me.” His smile was fearsome to behold. Ryann planted her feet against it.

“And you have a present for Marrow, the goblin?” he pressed on. At last, something she could answer. She walked to the shipping box and pulled out a jar of black goop with a red lid. “Void mayonnaise,” she said. “Goblins’ favorite.”

He clapped his hands. “Good. We go now.”

“Noooow?” She drew out the syllable in her panic. “But we need Rasmodius. And Mr Qi. Or else it won't work, right?”

He clucked his tongue. “Ah, yes, that's what I said. Might even be true,” he said, cocking his head in a reflective way. “That's okay. We make friends with goblin first, come back another time with your magic men.”

“Now?” she squeaked, yet again. The dwarf narrowed his red eyes at her and Ryann realized she was rapidly losing her street cred with the creature. “I mean, how long will this take?” she asked, in what she hoped was an assertive tone. “I do have to finish planting, after all.”

He shrugged. “You said this is goblin's favorite gift, yeah? Will not take long. Dwarves are friendly with goblins, too. Not like shadow people.” He made a low noise like a growl, and she remembered Qi's words. Nothing is ever really over. Yes, she might as well go now. She propped her stick up against the side of the shipping box. “Fine, but we cannot be long,” she said quietly. “Let me leave a message for my -”

“Yes, yes, I will wait,” he replied, leaning against the wooden shipping box. She nodded and went inside the farmhouse quickly. She scribbled a note for Harvey on the dining room table and then made to leave again. As she did so, the wizard made his presence felt. I'll be listening in, Rasmodius said dryly.

Should I convince him to have you accompany us? she asked hopefully.

A thoughtful pause. No. I'll hang back. He seems to enjoy your company. Try not to breastfeed him, that might complicate matters with the Guild. A snort of laughter accompanied the bald statement.

She stopped dead in her tracks, a huff of indignance escaping her tightly pressed lips as she locked the door behind her. You really are annoying. It was cow’s milk. I'm not putting breast milk in the shipping box, for fuck’s sake.

She put on a new, brave face for the dwarf as she came down the steps of the farmhouse. “How are we getting to the swamp?” she asked, trying to keep her momentum going as a chill settled in over her. She rubbed her arms, refusing to let her brain talk her out of the adventure.

The dwarf looked at her oddly. “The minecarts take us most of the way.”

She raised her eyebrows. “But the minecarts don't work? They haven't worked for as long as I've lived in Pelican Town.”

“For you they don't work, human. For me, they work perfectly, I show you.” He trotted towards the road to the bus stop, and Ryann followed him to the minecart beyond the old bus, lit up with curiosity. The minecart appeared rusty and dusty to her eyes as usual, but she swallowed a gasp as the steam powered cart hissed to life at the dwarf's touch. He hopped into the interior of the minecart and looked back at her expectantly. “Hop in, human. Quickly! You need to plant your greens, yes? Let us go.”

She hung back, fear sliding down her spine like a stalactite dropping from a cave ceiling. “Is she there?” she asked timidly.

He looked up at her with the merest of a smirk, knowing exactly whom Ryann was referring to. “She is never there. Let us go.”

She slowly lifted one foot into the minecart and the dwarf sighed. “She is not there. We would not go if she were there. Dangerous for me and for you, too. Please, farmer, before I am one with the earth and stone again, get in.” She nodded and stepped the other foot in, her eyes glued to the rusty bottom, folding herself neatly to her knees.

“I recommend you sit like the apples. Or you will regret your knees later,” he said.

She wrinkled her nose. “Criss cross applesauce? Is that what you mean?” She swallowed a groan as she crossed her legs into the position to demonstrate.

The dwarf treated her to his unnerving smile once again. “That's it!” He tapped the top of the minecart and it shuddered to life, racing into a tunnel Ryann had never noticed before. The jerky twists and turns made her stomach roil, and she leaned in towards the sides to protect her body from being rocked about.

She looked up when the minecart screeched to a halt, right before the mine elevator. “Come with me, human,” he said. “We'll take my tunnels the rest of the way.”

She spied the tunnel as they walked to his shop, directly behind the dwarf's usual station. The tunnel diameter gave her pause. “There is no way I can fit in there,” she said. “A child, perhaps, but not me.”

He sighed as he glanced from her to the tunnel and back again. “Then we have to walk around. It will take longer.”

“That's fine,” she said quietly. “It's still worth doing, right?”

“Yes,” he grumbled, “I suppose so.” She followed behind in silence as he led her up the path past Linus's tent to the spa, and still beyond that to the train station.

She looked around her, bemused. “But there's nothing here?” she asked. The dwarf trudged past her in silence, tapping on a small arrow-like statue with chicken feet. Another thing I've never noticed before, she thought to herself. “What on earth is that?” she asked, muffling a gasp as the statue shook out its legs and lifted off into the air, revealing a cave entrance no bigger than a fireplace.

“No more questions, I regret bringing you here,” the dwarf moaned. “Step there,” he said, indicating towards the rune in the center of the cave. “It will bring us where we need to go.”

She shrank back, remembering the last time she'd stepped on such a rune. “No way,” she said, too quickly. “I just - I can't. I stepped on a rune like this and ended up in her hut. I can't, it's too much, I'm sorry,” she apologized.

“But we are going to her hut,” the dwarf replied in a bristly tone, clearly annoyed with Ryann's reticence. He pulled the jar of void mayonnaise out of her hands. “Wait here,” he said brusquely. He stepped onto the rune and left Ryann alone, the moonlight backlighting her as he vanished.

Filled with sudden doubts, she rubbed her eyes as exhaustion washed over her. There was no reason to behave like this, she reasoned. None at all. It would take all her courage to end up on the right side of the witch in the end, would it not? Sitting on the sidelines, letting her fear rule her actions - Rose deserved a better mother, she really did. Ryann stepped to the side to lean on the damp stone wall.

She gasped as Marlon rushed into the cave, looking around furiously for her. He grabbed her arm. “What are you doing here? Linus said he saw you walk out of the mines with the dwarf. What kind of dumbassery did that little villain talk you into?”

She snorted as yanked her arm back from Marlon. “Nothing I didn't know about before going into it.”

“That's not an answer,” Marlon growled. “I know what y'all agreed to with the dwarf last feast day, but you don't just go off without telling someone, at least.”

“Rasmodius knows,” she said hotly. “He knows exactly where I am. So does Harvey.”

Marlon shook his head. “Ryann, Magnus is a damn coward when it comes to his ex-wife. He will go to great lengths not to face her. That's partly how this has gotten so bad. The witch has been allowed to do as she likes for far too long, and now she is too powerful for Magnus to take in hand on his own. You cannot go tramping about in her swamp without backup.”

She opened her mouth to argue but threw up her hands instead. “And what are you supposed to do about it? By that logic, she's far stronger than you are, too!”

He snorted, his chin jutting out, looking younger than he had in a long time. “Yeah? Wouldn't be the first time I've gone up against someone bigger and badder than me. So I should just leave you to get in trouble, huh? I should just stop caring about what happens to you? Just let the witch do whatever she wants with all of us?”

Tears rushed unbidden to Ryann’s eyes and she turned away in frustration. “No,” she sniffled, rubbing the tears from her eyes angrily. “I didn't say that. Stop talking to me like I'm an idiot.”

“Then stop fucking acting like one,” he said, but she noted there was more bluster than bite in his tone. “Ryann, I never go anywhere without Gil knowing where I am. I've been at this for years. You never go anywhere without backup, you understand?”

She raised her eyebrows imperiously as the power came swinging back to her like a boomerang. “You don't even keep your cell phone on. How am I supposed to trust that I can get a hold of you? And it's not like you ever tell me the full story, either. You keep me in the dark and act like that's my place.”

He narrowed his eyes at her, but offered no more biting commentary. “My cell is usually on, nowadays. In case you want to know,” he replied. “Like you asked, remember?”

The dwarf appeared on the rune again, interrupting their conversation. He drew a dagger at the sight of Marlon's back, but quickly sheathed it again when the adventurer whirled around with his own sword out. “Marrow was there, alone, and he accepted the gift, as I knew he would. No problem, we come back later with your magic men. Marrow says your void chicken should be thanked for such a delicious product. Why is he here?” the dwarf asked, his red eyes dark with distrust.

Ryann kept silent. Marlon glared at the dwarf. The dwarf glared back. A moment of charged silence passed, and Ryann realized that she would have to speak up – although a large part of her wanted to run. “Marlon saw us leave the mines and wanted to make sure I was safe,” she said by way of explanation.

She did not elaborate, and the dwarf continued to glare in Marlon's direction, although no longer directly in his face. Ryann pursed her lips. “I think I’ve had enough. I'll make my way back to the farm now,” she announced, wiping her hands on her pants. “Will that totem thing fly back to block this area back up?”

The dwarf glanced at her and shrugged. Ryann recognized a dismissal when she saw one and turned away, began to make her way down the hill. Past the train station, past the spa, even taking a hard left past Linus's fire – she felt simply too defeated to stop and talk to anyone right now, although the singular sound of her footfalls down the mountain path didn't particularly comfort her, either.

“Ryann?” Harvey's voice carried softly as she opened the door to the farmhouse. “There you are. I found your note but it didn't make a lot of sense to me. Where did you go?” he asked, gently nudging his hand across her forehead. “You have some kind of dirt smeared across your forehead.”

“Do I?” She absentmindedly wiped her hand across her forehead. The back of her hand came back dark with grease, no doubt from her trip in the minecart, and she sighed audibly at the reminder of her misadventures with the dwarf.

Harvey raised an eyebrow at her expectantly. “Tell me.”

“Truly, Harvey, I don't think you want to know.”

“Try me,” he murmured, his eyes bright with curiosity.

She snorted and shook her head. “Well. Firstly, the dwarf thinks I’m putting breast milk in the shipping box for sale.”

“I – no, I’m sorry, what did you just say?” Harvey’s eyes crinkled with mirth, but his mouth was set in a firm line.

“Well. Remember that deal I told you about? That we made with the dwarf, at the Feast of the Winter Star? No? Well. He came to collect tonight as part of what we agreed upon, while I was outside trying to plant the kale, and apparently was so impressed with the gold quality cow’s milk, he thought it must be breast milk.”

“Locally sourced, I dare say?” Harvey asked, a note of suspicion in his voice.

“Extremely local, yes,” Ryann replied, a small smirk forming on her face.

“Dear fucking Yoba, woman, the life you lead,” Harvey muttered, letting himself sink into the red couch. “Wait. How’d the dwarf get past the wards?”

“Oh. That.” Ryann sank into the couch next to him, laying her legs across his lap. “He said, and I quote, ‘wizard nonsense, doesn’t work on dwarves.’”

“Greeeeeeat,” Harvey said, dragging a long fingered hand down his face. “That’s not concerning at all. And then what?”

“I might have gone with the dwarf to take a jar of void mayonnaise to the goblin security guard in the witch’s swamp?” she said in a singsong voice.

“You did what now?” Harvey asked, swiveling to look her in the eye. “Ryann, did you really?”

Ryann blew a strand of hair away from her nose, exasperated. “No, Harvey, not really. I was going to, but chickened out once we were there and couldn’t actually go into the swamp with the dwarf. I have no idea what he actually said to the goblin, or if the goblin was even there at all.”

“Thank goodness for small favors, I suppose,” he said, patting her leg.

“It’s not a good thing, Harvey. I have no idea what happened in the swamp because I’m a chickenshit.”

“You’re not a chickenshit. You have an ounce of caution in your body and you listened to it tonight. I think that’s wonderful.”

She rolled her eyes. “I'm not planting that kale tonight, either,” she mumbled. “I'll do it tomorrow.” She closed her eyes and leaned back, pushing on the couch pillow with her shoulders. Her eyes flicked open again as a heavy metallic something clattered to the floor behind her.

“What's that?” Harvey asked, looking around and down at the floor. “Oh, it's your necklace. Why aren't you wearing it anymore? I've noticed you've had it off lately.”

The image of her grandmother, long since dead but fierce and strong in her dream, sprang up behind Ryann’s eyes. “No reason,” she said quietly. “I've been so tired lately, there's no way I'd remember my dreams.”

He nodded. “Mm. That makes sense. What's that thing Abby calls Rose again?”

“No nap queen,” Ryann mumbled.

“No nap queen, that’s it,” Harvey replied. The phrase coming out of his mouth made her giggle. “You know what Sam calls you?” she asked, a devilish look in her eyes.

“Do I want to know?” Harvey asked, a bit too quickly.

Ryann paused for a moment, a wide smirk frozen on her lips. Harvey jostled her knee sharply and she flashed her teeth at him in a grin. “Rude. He calls you Uncle Doctor, if you must know,” she said, a yawn overtaking her.

“Uncle Doctor!?”

“Yes,” she said, another yawn drawing out the syllable as she stretched her arms behind her head.

“For why?” Harvey spluttered, utterly flummoxed. “Does everyone call me that? That doesn’t make any sense!”

Ryann smiled sleepily. “I have absolutely no idea. He’s Sam. Why does he do anything at all? Who knows. He’s better at Prairie King than I am, though.”

“How does he get his hair to do that?” Harvey asked, in a speculative tone. “I’ve always wondered.” He glanced at Ryann, already knowing sleep had overtaken her. He sighed, letting his eyes roam over her features – the pleasure of telling a secret had put color in her cheeks.

He put his hand in his pocket, feeling for the box with the mermaid pendant held inside. Perhaps tomorrow, he told himself.

Chapter Text

Ryann looked around dubiously at the empty greenhouse as she peered through the broken glass door. She tried the old door handle as Harvey steadied Rose in his arms. To her surprise, it opened effortlessly. “Well, that's strange,” she said quietly. “Don't think that door has opened in a very long time.”

She jumped when the Junimos chirped at her from their hut. “Holy shit, you guys startled me,” she said, pushing her hair back from her neck. She took out a scrunchy and fastened her hair quickly on top of her head in a floppy bun, all while the Junimos waved their arms and chirped gleefully.

“They're very into us being in the greenhouse,” she remarked to Harvey under her breath. “Tell me again why Welwick wanted us to look around here?”

Harvey narrowed his eyes trying to remember. “Something on paper your grandfather put away in here, or something like that. I'm sorry, I don't remember exactly.”

“Did she say anything about the Junimos being excited about the greenhouse?” she pressed.

Harvey sighed and shook his head. “I don't remember, Ryann. We had a whole baby between then and now.”

She nodded quickly in the affirmative, a smile dancing across her face. “Yeah. Rose changed the timeline a little bit.”

“That's right. We weren't expecting you for another month, Rosie.” Harvey couldn't help but kiss the baby's forehead. “Anything pre-baby is a little bit hazy to me now.”

“I know. And Welwick's letter was so vague, too. Really hard to understand what she was trying to get at, which was probably by design.” The Junimo continued squeaking, but stopped when Ryann gave them a questioning look. “Not sure what that was all about,” she muttered under her breath. “Let's just look around really quick and see if anything sticks out.”

He nodded, but stayed by the door, looking doubtful. “It's just broken glass everywhere. I don't want to bring Rose any closer. I’m not sure why I brought her out here in the first place, to be honest.”

His anxiety was palpable, even in a rundown greenhouse with an aura of abandonment. “Maybe she’d like to see the Junimo gathering potatoes,” Ryann said, pointing out to the fields. Harvey turned to watch the small off-white creatures industriously gathering vegetables from the soil. He nodded agreeably and took Rose to see the small creatures, carefully closing the door behind him.

Ryann turned to her task in earnest as she heard the door click shut. A voice she wasn’t expecting interrupted her with a complaint. “You never came to see me.”

She whirled back towards the door, her long skirt swirling around her ankles. Mr Qi stood between her and the greenhouse door. “But I figured I’d come to you, what with caring for an infant and all,” he said off-handedly. “I know you don't like surprises,” he added quickly, crossing to her side as her jaw dropped. “I brought a welcome gift for the little one.” He placed two prismatic shards in her hand.

“Oh Yoba,” she breathed, rocking back on her feet. The power emanating off the shards took her breath away. “Take them back, please, it's like standing in the middle of the circles in Magnus's tower.”

Qi quickly took them back from her, letting her gain control of herself again. “You'll get used to holding magical objects, Ryann. You are a magical adept of great power.”

She wrinkled her nose. “If I’m an adept of great power then why is it so difficult for me to hold onto them? And you’re telling me mundanes can hold these with no difficulty?” she asked, doubt in her tone. “I find that surprising.”

“It is difficult for you because you are sensitive to their power. Mundanes aren’t able to sense it. See what happens if Harvey touches them. You'll see with your own eyes. But yes, one of the shards is for your baby, for whatever she might need it for, and one is for the dwarf when you go back to the swamp.”

She ducked her head, embarrassed and confused at his praise. “Thank you for the shards, but why are you talking like you're not going with us?”

“Am I?” Mr Qi's expression shifted in a way Ryann could not explain. “Well, that's good to know then.” He handed the stones back to Ryann. “Put them in your pocket. You’ll be fine.”

Ryann blinked; the energy in the greenhouse had somehow shifted, but she did as he requested. “I mean, I thought you’d be going with us, yes? That’s the impression I got in the sewer, anyway. It’s not up to me to invite you to participate in something that was partially your own idea. Anyway, what did you want to talk to me about, Qi?” she asked, eager to change the subject.

He nodded, all business. “The magnifying glass, yes, I wanted you to know its history. It is a transitional object of sorts. The magnifying glass decides who it wants to belong to. Krobus was holding it in keeping and when it passed to you, it became part of your magical signature. You cannot lose or gain it, it is simply with you at all times.”

She opened her mouth and closed it again, her eyes suddenly glued to a dark spot, buried under an old water tub. “Meaning what, exactly? This magnifying glass is inside me or something?” She walked around Qi, taking a slow, meandering walk to the tub to avoid any possible broken glass or sharp debris.

“Something like that, I suppose,” Mr Qi replied. “A magical signature shows major changes and adaptations. It's like your private journal, but someone with the right abilities can see the lineup, what skills are used most often and what gets benched.”

“And you have that ability?” Ryann pressed him. Qi shrugged. “An item like the magnifying glass is strictly for personal and private use, adapting to your ability level, and other magic users can see its attachment.” He paused, concerned. “Perhaps I’m not explaining this very well.”

“Magnus didn’t explain it at all, so I appreciate any explanation as to what happened to the item,” Ryann called back over her shoulder. “Can you tell me why my cat hated it?”

“The cat hated what now?” Qi asked sharply, suddenly behind her shoulder again.

Ryann tried to answer the question casually, ignoring Qi’s interest-fueled close proximity as she kneeled down to look under the tub. “Twig hissed and ran when I put the magnifying glass on the dining room table. Like it was dangerous or something. I don’t think I saw her for the rest of the day after that.”

The box was wedged tightly between the tub and the tiled wall, and a chill ran down Ryann’s arms. She knew her mother would never have attempted to clean up the greenhouse, and her grandfather was likely the last person to have touched the box. She sat back on her ankles, hoping she wouldn’t sway on her heels in front of Qi, and started the work of prying the box out with her fingers.

“I’m no expert, but sometimes animals – and in particular, cats – can sense when an item has immense arcane value. I think they fear what they don’t understand,” Qi replied. “And of course, it is possible your cat isn’t just your pet, but your familiar. Could be that the beast understands more than you think.”

“She drinks water out of the toilet, but sure, maybe that’s it.” Ryann heaved a breath out after finally pulling the box away from the wall. Her heart beat thickly in her chest. Krobus’s voice came to her unbidden: you will know it when you see it. She pulled off the top, and let out a gasp to find a neatly folded piece of paper, a rather large dark blue kyanite, and a dark journal, tied up with leather twine.

“Who’s this in here with you, Ryann?” Harvey let himself and Rose back in through the broken glass door of the greenhouse. She noted the tone of his voice. “Harvey, you remember Mr. Qi?” she said, while gesturing to her newly discovered treasure. “He stopped by for a visit and I found something very interesting. Welwick was right, there was something out here.”

“Welwick and Rasmodius looked for this box for years,” Qi said, staring down at the contents with her. “She took a lot of his items with her when she moved to the desert. I believe you have all the items back now, yes?”

“Yes, she sent them back to me,” Ryann replied, staring at the box open mouthed. "But she did miss that stone in particular. I believe that's kyanite. Said the energy helped her penetrate the veil. She always wanted it back,” he said in a faraway voice.

“Sounds like it should belong to the Junimo now,” Ryann said, decisively standing up and handing the stone to Harvey, who was carrying Rose like a football under his arm. “Let’s gift them with it, shall we?” She shoved the folded paper inside the journal, carrying the bundle like precious cargo as they exited the greenhouse.

“Sure. You carry it, though, I’ve got Rosie. Do you think she’s ok to be held like this? She seems to be holding her head up,” Harvey fretted. Qi examined Rose from a distance as Ryann took the stone back from him.

“I’m sure she’s fine, honey.”

“Her stomach was bothering her this morning and last night, so I thought this would be a better way to hold her,” he explained, taking Ryann’s hand possessively as Qi trailed behind.

“I know, Harv. I was there, remember?” She came to a stop beside the Junimo hut and leaned over to peer inside. Three sets of otherworldly eyes stared back at her from inside the hut. “I never know how to address you guys. Do y'all want this?” she asked awkwardly, holding the dark blue crystal just inside the perimeter of the hut.

Rose squawked as the Junimo closest to the opening came closer to snatch the crystal from Ryann. Ryann and Harvey both jumped when all three Junimo chirped back at her. The noise echoed in the hut, amplified somehow as it spread across the plains of Tidefall Farm. Ryann stared at her child.

“Are they answering her?” Ryann asked, turning to face Qi, but he’d vanished. “Really? You show up in my greenhouse and then you just peace out?” she asked, looking up at the trees as if she’d find him there.

“He’s an odd one,” Harvey said. “Tell me again what we have these wards for? They don’t keep out little blue men or dwarves, as it turns out.”

“Ha,” Ryann replied. “Let’s just be grateful for the fact that Qi is more or less benevolent towards humanity. Imagine the chaos he'd unleash if he wasn't.” She leaned over to pick up the bag of potatoes the Junimo had left for her outside their hut.

“So what did you find, exactly?” Harvey asked. He nudged her arm, where she held the book close to her chest. “Is this what you were looking for?”

“I hope so.” She hefted the potatoes into the crook of her arm, then unwrapped the leather twine and the book fell open, revealing pages upon pages of her grandfather’s unique chicken scratch handwriting. She instinctively flipped the book shut again, feeling a bit like an intruder in her grandfather’s private thoughts. “I’ll have to look at it later, that’s too much for me right now.”

“Will you show it to Magnus as well?” Harvey asked. Ryann recognized the slightly peevish tone, but decided to ignore it as she opened the folded up piece of paper instead. Her eyes widened.

“I don’t know about showing him Grandpa’s grimoire, yet. That seems too personal. But this? He definitely needs to see this.”

Harvey sighed as he leaned back onto their shared bed, a cool breeze coming in through the white curtains. “You are a fucking sight,” he said tenderly, laying his hand on her thigh. “Come closer.”

She scooted forward cautiously, resting over his stomach. “Harvey, we just got her down for a nap. What are you thinking about now?” she asked. He curled his hands around her hips in response and pulled her higher yet, to his sternum. She gasped as she realized what he'd meant. “Harvey. No. No way.”

“Wasn't a question.” He laid an open hand smack against her ass, watching the flesh wiggle under his fingers. She stifled her cry as she chastised him. “You're going to wake her up,” she whispered furiously.

Harvey shook his head, lifting his chin in defiance at her tone. “Not if you're quiet, my love. Now scooch up.” He gripped her thighs and tried to pull her forward, but she stubbornly held back, pushing her hands down into his chest as she tried to shimmy down his body.

“There is no way I will be attempting that with you today,” she hissed. Her vehemence gave him pause. He let go of her and she moved away, bunching up on the very edge of the bed, arms wrapped around her knees. He sat up and carefully slid down the bed to her side, as if approaching a feral animal. He watched her lip tremble, tears coming up in her eyes.

“We've done that before,” he whispered, gently laying a hand on her ankle. “What's different about doing it now?”

“The difference is, I had a baby and I'm fucking fat now,” she spit out, each word full of venom. “I'll probably break your neck if I sit on your face.”

He cringed at the self-hatred in her tone, but tried not to let her see it. “I hate to hear you talking about my girl that way, Ryann,” he said in a low tone. He pushed her hair out of her eyes gently.

She tried to ignore his gesture and his comment, continuing with her tirade through the tears in her voice. “I thought my body would go back to how it was before. I was so active before I was pregnant. I should've kept doing all the farm work by myself. I'm so mad about how I look right now.”

He swallowed his sigh, settled for rubbing her ankle softly. “What if I told you that I loved how you looked before you had our baby, and I love how you look now? Would you believe me?”

She snorted, looking down at her soft, rounded body. “I don't see how you can believe that.”

“I wish you could see what I see.” He rubbed her foot, cupping the heel as he gently pushed his knuckles into her sole. “I wish you could see yourself like I see you, Ryann.” She laid back on their shared bed, closing her eyes in pleasure as he moved to her other foot. “I watched your body make our baby. I could never look at you without love in my eyes.” He lifted her leg and pressed a kiss to the inside of her knee. “I wouldn't change a single thing about you. I wouldn't change anything we've gone through. These last few months have been the sweetest time of my entire life.”

She sniffled. “You poor man. You are so sleep deprived, you've lost the plot entirely.” She opened her eyes to stare at the ceiling. She shook her head, a small smile crossing her face. She wiped her eyes furiously with the back of her thumb. “You really are a sap, Harvey.”

He gently pushed her leg out to one side, down to the mattress. “I might be, when it comes to you,” he admitted as he slowly licked his way up the inside of her thigh, keeping her legs spread by moving himself between them. She sharply inhaled as he spread her pussy open gently, pushing one finger inside her so very slowly. “Is that okay, or does it hurt?” he asked softly.

“No, keep going,” she murmured, heat rising in her tone. She let out the tiniest squeak when he pressed the tip of his flattened tongue against her clit. He allowed himself a single moment of silent victory, watching her haunches lower towards the bed, her wariness giving way to lust. He swiped his tongue away from her epicenter, taking a more varied route along her inner thighs once more, building anticipation once again.

She moaned as he slowly pushed one more finger inside of her. “Want your dick, not your fingers,” she whined. Harvey smiled broadly as he finally let his tongue rest for a moment. “Not today, my love. It hasn't been six weeks yet. And you might need even more time than that to heal properly.”

“But everything is fiiiiiiine,” she whispered, pulling her whole upper body into the whine. “Six weeks is so long.”

He nodded. “I know it is,” he whispered, rubbing her clit with only the tip of his thumb. “It is such a long time, my love.”

“Everything is so damn sensitive,” she murmured, her breath hitching as he curled his fingers up inside her, feeling for the textured, spongy roughness behind her pelvis. The smallest breathy moan escaped her as he leaned in to press his tongue to her once again, fully encapsulating her clitoris this time. He swirled his tongue in tight circles, trying to keep an even pace as he kept his fingers curled up, pushing into her g-spot.

“Please let me come, daddy,” she whispered into the space between them. Her words had the desired effect.

“Just know, Ryann, that I am going to fuck you through this mattress when it's time,” he said, a growl in his tone.

“I don't know, I thought the kitchen table was fun,” she teased.

He hummed agreement as he spread his tongue on her again, holding nothing back as he worked furiously to bring her off. One hand moved up towards her chest, cupping her breast, twisting her overly sensitive nipple. She contorted her torso as she came, rolling her hips involuntarily, curling her toes to the orgasmic crescendo. “Yoba, Harvey,” she croaked, grabbing at his hand to pull his fingers out of her. “Down, boy.”

He laughed and sat up beside her on the mattress. He watched her chest move up and down, then leaned in to press a kiss on her lips. She sighed and reached out for him, trailing her fingers across the head of his flushed cock. “Mine,” she said mischievously, slowly encircling her hand around his shaft.

“Yours,” he replied huskily, trailing a hand up her arm. “Is that what you want, Ryann?”

“Fuck yes.” She sat up with intent written all over her face, a look he recognized. He lay back flat and she leaned in to lick a stripe from the head to the balls. He closed his eyes and laid a hand on the back of her neck as she took him down to the root, a loud squeak coming out of the bottom of her throat; a sound that might have been his name, a sigh, or both. He grabbed at the bed clothes, crumpling the comforter in one large hand as she gulped around him.

“Yoba, Ryann,” he husked out, his voice low as she came up for air. “How long have you been thinking about doing that?”

“So. Long.” She nuzzled against him, rubbing his shaft against her nose and cheeks. He smiled softly. “You're so fucking cute,” he muttered, tracing along her neck and jaw with his fingertips. He pushed his fingers inside her mouth, still tasting of her. She closed her lips and sucked hard on his fingers, her tongue sliding up and down each digit. His cock throbbed as he watched her, intent on her task. He pulled his fingers out of her mouth and she let them go reluctantly, with a little pop.

“I wanna suck your dick now,” she said quietly, the heat in her words almost enough to choke him. He nodded, incapable of any other response. He cupped the back of her neck again, but she didn't need any prompting. She leaned in and engulfed the flushed pink head with her mouth again. She pressed her hands on his thighs for balance as the rhythm turned syrupy slow, her movements almost lazy as she took him down again and again. “How are you doing that so perfectly?” he groaned, gently tracing a finger along the graceful lines of her neck.

She stopped her movements for just a moment, cupping her fist loosely around his wet shaft. “I want to, and it’s fun to make you all squirmy.” He reached out to softly cup her breast, gradually twisting her nipple until she moaned, desperate. The vibration brought him entirely to the edge, and he tightened up before letting himself spill in the back of her mouth. “Fuck, Ryann, I love you,” he said with a sigh, letting go of her at last after he felt her swallow.

“You better,” she said dryly, her lips now a deeper shade of pink. “You just made my eyes water for an entirely different reason.” They slowly moved into the center of the bed. She arched her back as he wrapped the comforters around them, and he pulled her into his body as she fell asleep next to him.

“Magnus, what is this spell? Return to Negative? It's very hard to read.”

Magnus whirled around, faster than Ryann had anticipated, and she dropped the paper on the floor. Magnus picked it up and held it between two fingers. “Where did you find this?” he asked.

“Qi and I found it with a box of my grandfather's belongings in the old greenhouse. Have you seen this before?”

Rasmodius thrust the piece of aged lined paper towards Ryann. “It was a theory of Orem’s that never worked out. And now he’s dead and this whole affair is something better left alone.” He paused when he saw the pleading look in her eyes. “You're not going to let this go, are you?”

Ryann raised her shoulders in a shrug. “I'm always interested in hearing a good Grandpa story. You know that. And… This sounds plausible. It sounds like it could work.”

He rolled his eyes. “You're supposed to be learning the order in which these particular forest potion ingredients are added to an already roiling cauldron, after having added a mystic potion. You are not supposed to be researching ancient history.”

She sighed. “I figured you'd say that.” She let the paper drop to the table, anchoring it with one finger.

“That would be what you're here to do, correct? Learn?” Magnus rolled his eyes in the ensuing, expectant silence that followed. He pulled up a chair and sat down next to her. “Fine. Let's learn something, then, but with a bit of background first. So, as you know, the nature of void magic runs counter to elemental magic.”

Ryann nodded slowly. “Does that mean you can't use elemental magic to defeat void magic?”

“A practiced elemental magic user could indeed do just that, but it would not be an easy fight. It would take much longer to recover, as void magic used against you saps your mana more quickly if you aren’t used to it. You will not find many humans with a natural affinity for void magic, and the ones who do tend to bargain away their humanity in order to advance in their art, so it would most likely also not be a fair fight.”

“So the point of this spell would be to –” Ryann leaned in to read the chicken scratch – “‘remove the user from sources of elemental magic,’ meaning, remove the void magic user from the human plane?”

Magnus shook his head. “It's not that simple. Elemental magic cannot do the things this spell describes. As I've said before, every spell performed takes from –”

He gestured to her questioningly, eyebrows raised, looking for her answer. “Your mana, of course,” she replied quietly. “And if you're trying to cut off the source of magic from a void magic user –”

Magnus interrupted her. “Not possible. The void is infinite, therefore void magic is infinite.”

She shook her head and pointed to another piece of text. “Okay, but it doesn't say cut off from void magic. It says remove from sources of elemental magic. And elemental magic can't be performed in the void, right? So what if this is just a way to seal a void magic user in the void?”

Magnus blinked several times before replying in an arch tone. “Nowhere does it say seal the magic user in the void. You added that into the spell with your vivid imagination.”

“Or I'm trying to read between the lines, because we don't have all the information clearly written out,” Ryann pointed out. “You know my grandfather had to have more implied by these words than meets the eye.”

“Perhaps he did, but I do not, and, more to the point, you do not, have that implied information. All we have are whats, ifs, maybes. Nothing practical to work with. And now you see why this is a waste of time to begin with.”

He swiped the paper off the table again and Ryann planted her hand in the middle of it. “It's mine. I'm keeping this, Magnus,” she said with steel in her tone. "And I think I'm right. I think it’s a way to seal the witch in the void.”

Magnus's shoulders rose, then dropped as he exhaled deeply, pressing his fingers to his temples. “I've been trying to figure out what Orem meant with that spell for years now.”

“So you’ve seen it before? He showed it to you?” Ryann said excitedly. “Then you know – “

The sigh Magnus exhaled could have put out a bonfire. “Yes, I’ve seen it before. And I don’t know anything. It’s an impossible spell. Don't waste your time.”

“But it makes sense! If you trap her in the void, she can't hurt you on the physical plane, right?” Ryann folded the paper back up and put it in her pocket. “So the spell could save Pelican Town from her interference. And Harvey and I could raise Rose without worrying about – ”

“It can’t be done.”

Ryann shook her head impatiently, springing up from the table. “But if it would trap her in the void – “

“Yes. It would do that. It would trap her in the void. But then, how do you leave? Then you’re trapped there, too. With her. Do you know what would happen to you in the void, Ryann?”

Ryann sat back down at the table and shook her head. “Not the particulars. But Grandpa would tell me bedtime stories about the void sometimes.”

“Then I’ll tell you the particulars. The mana in your body would help you breathe the very thin air in the void, so you’d at least last longer than a mundane under similar circumstances. But you’d eventually grow weak with lack of oxygen, especially with the onslaught of void magic my ex-wife would have prepared for you. And with your mana depleting you’d lose the ability to sustain your strength. In no time at all you’d lose the will to continue the fight. You couldn’t cast the spell under those conditions, Ryann.” Magnus stroked his beard thoughtfully. “I’m not sure I myself could cast a spell of this capacity under those conditions, and I’ve been using elemental magic for hundreds of years.”

“What if I wasn’t alone in the void?” Ryann pressed. “What if I had protection from you and Qi in the void so I could cast the spell without her trying to stop me? She certainly wouldn’t be expecting me to try something like this. And she’s never had multiple magic users to defend herself against before, has she?”

Rasmodius chuckled. Ryann hated the sound of it, but couldn’t figure out why. “Tell you what. Figure out how the spell would actually work first. No conjecture, no what ifs. I want concrete answers on what would happen – if you were able to cast the spell at all to begin with. Then we’ll talk about the rest.” He tapped the side of the cauldron. “Potion time. Please.” But his eyes stopped at the sight of her bare neck. “Wait. Why aren't you wearing your necklace?”

Ryann felt tears come to her eyes unbidden as she admitted the truth to her mentor in a moment of weakness. “I saw my grandmother in a vision when I was giving birth to Rosemary. I was hoping I'd see her again if I kept it off.”

Magnus's eyes widened. “I’ll be damned,” the wizard replied in a small, shocked voice. “What a prodigy you might have been, if only no one had stood in the way of your training.” Ryann had nothing to say to that, and wiped her tears instead. She refused to meet the wizard’s eyes as he continued speaking. “However, I must insist you keep the Yoba-damned necklace on. If your grandmother wants to visit again, she will.” He dragged a look over her that would have wilted a lesser human. “Potion time, Ryann. Now," he said, turning towards the cauldron once more.

Chapter Text

“Hey, Ryann,” Shane said, nudging Ryann’s shoulder. “I need you to come with me.”

“Shane, what’s up? I haven’t seen you in like a week,” Ryann replied, putting her drink down as Elliott and Leah watched the interaction from across the table. “Can we talk outside?” Shane asked, feeling their stares on his skin. She nodded and left her seat, rolling her eyes at Elliott, who’d stopped in the middle of refilling his wine glass to listen to their conversation.

“What’s up?” she asked, as Shane looked around quickly to verify they were alone - or at least, as alone as one could get in Pelican Town. “You’re starting to make me nervous, now,” she added as Shane took a moment to make sure no one was listening in.

“I gotta show you something,” he whispered, standing a hair too close, manic energy thrumming in his stance. “It’s at Joja. I gotta sneak you in with me.”

“Uhm, why? I was hanging out at the Stardrop for the first time in forever. I’m not gonna just abandon my drink there, either,” she said without thinking. She immediately wished she could claw the words back; she knew Shane was having a hard time staying sober, despite his alcohol detox the previous year.

“Take it with you, I don’t give a fuck,” he suggested right back. “Pretty sure Gus doesn’t give a fuck. I know for sure Emily doesn’t give a fuck. But I gotta show you this thing in the Joja breakroom.”

“Is that okay?” she asked slowly. “For me to be there after hours?”

“Oh it’s for sure definitely not fuckin’ okay for you to be there, after hours or not,” he replied. “But you’re the only one who would know what to do. Or, maybe not? I don’t know. Maybe there’s nothing to do. But I gotta show this shit to someone and you’re the weirdest person I know in this stupid town. So come on.”

She was surprised by his insistence. “Fine, just let me get my stuff,” she replied, ducking back inside the bar before he could reply. Leah gave her a questioning look, eyes wide and mouth flat with unspoken words.

“I’ll see you later, Shane wants to talk to me about something,” she said as she downed the rest of her white wine. “I don’t know what, exactly, but I think he needs a shoulder to cry on.” She yanked her jacket off the back of the chair.

Elliott nodded sympathetically. “Goodnight and good luck, my muse.” She saluted the poet as she slipped her jacket onto her shoulders, following Shane as he led her to the darkened big box store across the river. He put the employee code in quickly, then ushered her inside, using his body to shield her from the security camera. “It’s okay, I’ll just use some mana to garble up the footage for a few minutes,” she said, lazily flicking her fingers in the air.

“Don’t put yourself out, Mickey Mouse,” he said, beating a path to the back of the store. He opened a heavy sounding door and gestured for her to let herself in, letting it clunk shut behind her.

“Mickey Mouse?” she asked, a smile crossing her lips. “Huh?”

“Because of the wizard cartoon with all the buckets he can’t control. You never watched that? Were you never a child?”

“Shane, what am I doing here?” Ryann asked warily, glancing around the darkened JojaMart employee break room. It was cleaner than she had anticipated, but somehow more depressing for that reason. As if no one ever used it. “I'm sure I'm not supposed to be here.”

He cut his eyes at her and replied sarcastically, “No fuckin shit, Sherlock. Of course you're not supposed to be here. But I gotta show this to someone and you're used to lookin’ at weird shit, so.”

“Emily is used to weird shit from you too. Probably had more time to get used to it as well, seeing as you've been friends since forever, so what gives? Why me?”

Shane ran his hand through his hair, greasy from working a long day. “Emily doesn't have anything to do with this. Will you just shut the fuck up already and let me show you what it is?”

He started pulling neatly organized boxes away from the wall, tossing them lightly onto an empty table. “Morris had me working overtime and I didn't know why, sales weren't any higher than usual, and I figured it was because he was punishing me for taking a part time job at your farm. Then he got called away for some reason today. Had to go to Zuzu for some bigshot last minute meeting. So I can finally show you what the fuck I found while he had Sam and I cleaning and organizing and stacking shit like crazy around here.”

Ryann took a large step to the side as Shane pulled even more boxes back, somehow maneuvering several at once in a move that reminded her of a swing bridge, until a small hole was revealed to her. The darkness emanating from the hole was somehow bright, intriguing, unlike anything she'd ever seen before. “I was asking the wrong question,” she breathed.

“What are you talking about?” Shane said back, confused.

“I was asking the wrong question to Magnus,” she said quickly, the information flooding out of her in waves. “It’s not, what if I wasn’t alone in the void, because you’re always alone in the void, but what if there was a halfway point between the void and our world? What if you could simply stand between them?” She pushed her hand into the hole and quickly pulled it back out, scrunching up her face. “Ugh, it’s that nails on a chalkboard feeling. I’m going to have to practice standing in this.”

“Standing in it? Why would you stand in it?” Shane shook his head. “Don’t put your hand in that, Ryann, shit.”

“Shane, don’t you understand yet?” Ryann turned to him with a feverish look in her eye. “It’s the Void. It’s an entrance to the Void. I have to ask Krobus about this. I have to tell Magnus. This is - what the fuck is this? How did this happen?”

“Fuck if I know,” Shane replied slowly, taking one step back from her fevered questions. “It was just there one day when Sam and I were stocking. He’s supposed to only clean, but I make him help me unload sometimes if it’s gonna take me all day otherwise. Anyway, we found this like a month ago maybe?” He rubbed his face like a man already defeated. “I don't know if Morris knows about it but I don't want to find out.”

“It's fascinating,” she mumbled, pushing her hand into the Void and pulling it out, over and over again. “It feels awful. I can't stop doing it.”

Shane watched with a steadily increasing look of unease on his face. “Okay, Ryann, please stop fisting my workplace void, it's making me uncomfortable,” he said, eventually grabbing her hand and holding it still. She shook his hand off, her eyes glassy.

“Yikes, kinda regret doing this now,” he said. “Am I talking to myself here, Ry? Are you going to answer me?”

She finally looked at him, her eyes focused once more. “You showed me that thing for a reason, right?”

“I mean, yeah, obviously,” he replied.

“Because I would know what to do with it, right?” she asked, although the answer lay in the tone of her voice. Shane nodded sheepishly. He rubbed his hand over his neck and jaw. “Don't want to see you get hurt, you dumbass,” he replied in a small voice. “And you would.”

She shrugged her head. “No, I won't. Although…it's not that simple. Anyway. It's my problem to deal with, not yours, all right?”

It seemed to kick something off in Shane. He rolled his eyes at her. “Harvey would lose it if you died. You know that, right? You guys have a kid now. Don't stick your neck out for Pelican Town. It's not worth it. This place will break your heart. You will never, never ever get back what you've sacrificed.”

“Speak for yourself, Shane,” she replied, not unkindly. She crossed her arms over her chest. “This little town has given me more than you know.”

Shane groaned. “You would end him, don't you get it? He would never recover. He's not that guy. And he doesn't want to whine to you about it, but he's scared, Ryann. He's really scared.”

“Scared of what?” she asked, the obstinance bleeding from her tone. “I'm not going anywhere. He knows that.”

Shane let out a loud huff of frustration. “Stop playing dumb, Ryann. You know what he's afraid of. You're so obsessed with defeating the witch, you haven't stopped to think about what all this is costing him.”

She felt her blood rising. How dare he? Ryann's eyes widened as she decided which tack to take - whether to verbally lambast Shane for getting in the middle of her relationship, or change the subject back to the topic at hand.

“Well, Shane, you brought me here because you thought I'd know what to do.” She pointed to the black hole, swirling with intrigue under her fingers. “I do know what to do with it, and you're mad about it? For why, dude?”

He snorted. “Fine. Let's not go there, I guess.”

She mastered herself and coolly shook her head at him. “I can either help you with your void problem or I can have a personal discussion about my relationship, but I cannot do both of those things at once, Shane. And you didn't drag me away from my friends at the Stardrop to play marriage counselor, I know that much.”

“So you know about the mermaid pendant, then? And you're still acting this way?” Shane challenged, the words leaving his lips before his mind could catch up.

The artistry behind her eyes suddenly left, her lips flattened into a straight hard line, and Shane knew he'd fucked up. Big time. Her cold tone sent a dagger of guilt into his heart. “What in the fuck did you just say?”

He began mumbling an apology, staring at the cases of beer on the other side of the room as his anxiety spiked. None of which registered to Ryann as she stomped out of the breakroom, away from Shane. Away from everyone, with any luck, she thought, her heart pounding.

“Slow the fuck down, farmer, I gotta kill the alarm at the front or you'll trip it and we'll both be in a world of shit with Morris,” he yelled as she moved with purpose towards the glass doors of the Jojamart. Ryann shot him a devil-may-care look as she kicked her foot into the glass door. The security glass held, but the alarm began to blare. She smirked as she saw the light in Clint's bedroom flick on at the disturbance.

“What the fuck, Ryann!” Shane yelled as he barreled to her side. He angrily flipped open the plastic top of the alarm panel and hastily put in a code to switch the alarm off. “Let's just hope you didn't get me fired with that bullshit, you fucking -”

“Save it,” Ryann said, suddenly out of the will to fight as she walked out the front door of the Jojamart. He ran to catch up with her as she walked with purpose towards the farm.

“Let me explain, okay?” he called behind her, a pleading tone in his voice.

“We’re fucking done here.”

“Please, Ryann.”

She flung her middle finger up in the air as she moved across the stone bridge towards town. “I don't want to hear anything else out of you.”

“That tracks, but please just let me explain before you go home and rip Harvey's head off. You're mad at me, not him, I promise.” Shane panted with exertion as he met her strides. “Admit it, this sounds like something I would do and not something Harvey would do. Right?”

She stopped in her tracks and glared at Shane. He nodded, clutching his heart with his hand. “That's right, I'm the wildcard here, not Harvey. And you know it,” he said, relief palpable in his words.

“I'll give you the benefit of the doubt,” Ryann hedged as she climbed the stairs leading to the run-down community center. She barely spared a glance behind her as she plopped herself down on the swing set, usually occupied by Jas and Vincent. She looked at him expectantly as he awkwardly sat in the swing next to hers. “But I need an explanation. Now.”

He nodded. “Well…” he said, letting his voice trail off as he slowly swung back and forth, as if he'd suddenly run out of words to say. More than two days’ worth of dark stubble coated his chin, and dark circles under his eyes stuck out more under the light of the moon.

“Earth to Shane.” Ryann snapped her fingers in front of Shane's face. “Spit it out. I'm not doing this all night.” He glared at her fingers for a moment, but started talking.

“He doesn't want to tell you, okay? But I'm gonna, cause you should know. And I think he should tell you himself, but he's not gonna do that, he's just gonna sit there with his mermaid pendant up his ass and worry, I guess. Clean the farmhouse about it some more, maybe. Build another model airplane about it, maybe. But he's worried about the whole Ryann saves the world thing you've got going on. He thinks it’s unhealthy.” He chewed his lip, pensive, as he stared down the hill into the square. “I think it’s unhealthy, too. Doesn’t really look like a safe bet for a wife, you know?”

She shook her head. “First of all, it is not your place to say any of that to me. At all. You aren't a part of my relationship. You're an outsider, here. Secondly, you dragged me to Jojamart tonight, remember? You interrupted my night out with my friends to make me take a look at your little corporate void hole. Because that was important, right? Couldn't wait another moment, right?” She angrily threw a small pebble into the bushes by the swings. “Sounds like you need me to save the world, yeah? So what are you even doing here, Shane – aside from confusing the hell out of me?”

“I don't know!” he yelled, crushing a hand into his dark hair. “I don't know. All I do now is stare into that void and think about drinking and then I see you and Harvey and I don't want you guys to mess it up, okay? Because it's important to me that you and Harvey stay together. I don't know why, but it is.”

“Wait. Shane.” She turned into him, her anger melting into concern. “That thing makes you think about drinking? And you're in close proximity to it like, all the damn time?”

“Yeah I guess? I mean it's my full time job, so. Yeah. I guess. But I'm an alcoholic, Ryann, I always want to drink.” He let out a weak laugh. “It's not that serious.”

“I am gonna throw you into the Gem Sea, I swear to Yoba. It's not that serious?! You wanted to die, dude. It is that serious.”

He shrugged. “That doesn't really go away, either. But I won't actually do it. I mean, I know relapsing is common, but. Like, you know. I'm not gonna do the other thing,” he replied, as he drew a little tree in the dirt with his foot. “Cause of Jas and Marnie. And the chickens. I love the chickens, too.”

“Sounds like you have enough of your own problems without cataloging mine, Shane,” she said in a wry tone, nudging him with her shoulder. He shrugged agreement. “And I am concerned about the Jojamart void. You were right to show it to me. And, for the record, it is also important to me that Harvey and I stay together. In case you were wondering.” She placed her hand over her heart.

He clamped his hand over her face and shook it back and forth, as if riling up a dog. “Knock it off, fucker,” she yelled, prying his hand off her face.

“You’re gonna wake up the neighbors if you keep yellin’.” He stood up and wiped his hand on his pants. “Don’t hafta wear so much makeup, Yobadamn.”

“Fuck you.” She kicked him in the shin. “I had anticipated spending a nice dimly lit night with my friends at the Saloon and you roped me into whatever the fuck that was – “

“And don’t tell anyone about that, Ryann. Not your wizard friend and not Harvey, either. I don’t even know what I was thinking,” Shane replied, looking her in the eye as he spoke. “Seriously, Ryann. No one.”

“No promises. That is, if you still want me to help.” She returned his glare.

“Don’t exactly have a choice.” He sighed. “I’m sorry for what I said about the, uh, other thing. I shoulda just kept it to myself.”

“Yeah, you should have.” Ryann shook her head as she pulled her jacket tighter, the crisp air tucking in around her. “Now I just gotta know that and say nothing, I guess. You coming by tomorrow for farm chores? Cause I have got chores for you, friendo.”

“Yeah, man. Tomorrow. You don’t even hafta pay me for tomorrow. I’ll do it for free. Sorry, dude. I’m a fuck up. I’m gonna go back to the ranch. I’ll see you later.” Ryann watched him trundle off to his home in the Cindersap. “Why the fuck do I feel bad about this?” she whispered to herself. “He spilled the beans to me about my own engagement but I’m the one who feels bad, somehow?”

She followed the paths through town leading back to Tidefall Farm, feeling almost sick with anxiety at what she would find when she arrived home. She took long strides, thinking of the possibilities.

Was now the time to talk to Harvey about it?

Did she forget about the conversation entirely?

Perhaps he’d bring it up on his own. Perhaps not. She walked faster.

What she found when she arrived home, however, was Harvey and Rose asleep in the recliner, the baby’s face chubby-cheeked and angelic whilst she dreamed. Ryann knew he’d fallen asleep by accident and wouldn’t want Rose to remain in such an unsafe sleeping position, but she crept up the stairs towards their bedroom with her heart in her throat instead of waking them.

She rummaged through Harvey’s bedside table, trying to put things back as she found them in her haste. “Why do you have so many watches, Harvey,” she muttered, as she put each of them back into their places. She’d already gone through all his drawers in the dresser and considered breaking into his safe before she thought of the obvious, obvious thing.

“It’s in his fucking green coat,” she groaned to herself. “In one of the pockets. I just know it is.”

She forced herself to tiptoe down the stairs more quietly than she’d gone up them, making her way to the kitchen where he’d hung his coat on the back of a kitchen chair. Twig peered at her, then mewed for attention in the darkness.

“Shush, oh my Yoba please shush,” she begged the cat, scritching her behind the ears as she dug her hand into Harvey’s coat pocket. “I’d make a terrible thief. Oh. Oh.” She gasped as her fingers hit on a long, flat box. “Did you know this was here?” she whispered feverishly to Twig. The cat stared at her curiously as she pulled the box out with shaking hands. She glanced over her shoulder at Harvey, still sleeping in the recliner, Rose’s small body curved over his shoulder. She opened the box. Inside lay a deep blue shell threaded through on a simple black cord, its vibrant color shining deep in the dark.

She covered her mouth with one hand, closed the lid and slipped the box back into his pocket, giving the recliner one more glance as she did. Why hasn’t he given it to me yet? What’s the protocol here? What do I do now?

Maybe Shane was right.

She pulled out her phone to text Leah, then decided against it, letting the screen go dark as she stared at Rose across the room. What could Leah possibly tell her? There was nothing to do but wait. And wonder. And worry.

He must regret buying that.

She quietly went back up the stairs, went to the bathroom and tidied herself up for bed, putting on a fresh pair of pajamas after washing her face. Twig followed her silently and curled into a ball at the edge of the bed, watching her mistress with piercing eyes.

Ryann was prepared to stare at the ceiling until dawn, but sleep claimed her immediately as she curled up into her covers.

“You finally found it, huh bud?”

Ryann opened her eyes to find herself in the greenhouse. Orem stood a short distance from her, larger than life, a huge smile on his leathery face.

“Found what, the box of treasures you hid out here?” she asked, an identical smile spreading across hers. As if he wasn’t dead, as if the witch didn’t exist, as if history could be rewritten.

“Nah. The hole to the void. It moves around town, likes to hide. When I first bought the farm it was in the sewer, that’s why Krobus sealed part of it off. Then all them monsters moved in and it moved somewhere else. Now it’s at that ugly big box store that sells diabetes and death, which makes sense if you think about it.” He leaned in closer to Ryann, pulling his well-worn fishing hat low over his forehead, his grin turning conspiratorial. “But it’s good you found the grimoire, cause I know how that spell works now. Figured it out with Welwick’s help after she got here. Get a pencil, kid. You’re gonna learn how to kill a witch.”

Chapter Text

Ryann woke up in a cold panic, immediately ripping open a drawer to look for a pen and paper. “You have prophetic dreams, dummy, you need to keep stuff to write with in your nightstand,” she muttered to herself frantically, flipping her hair out of her eyes as she bulldozed through the drawer. She finally located a pen and a worn spiral bound notebook buried near the bottom, and pulled it out, eager to get the words down on paper.

What did Grandpa say? She shut her eyes tight in concentration as she poured the words out on the page, her writing a scrawl.

The opposite of the void’s wasteland is the soul, so deeply alive, and the void is desperate to consume the soul and power dark magic. The witch needs to consume souls to feed her magic, grow more powerful.

“Well, I did know that already, at least,” she muttered to herself, tossing her sleep-tangled hair back from her eyes. She glanced at the clock on Harvey's bedside table out of the corner of her eye; it read 3:46 am. She felt the full weariness of the day folding in on her and despite her desire to pen a few more words, exhaustion pulled her hand flat against the page.

One more thing, her mind urged. It was really important, remember? Something about using the darkness against her, that the void wants to consume her more than she knows…

“So you are up here.” Harvey's deep voice startled her out of her half-asleep state. “When did you get home, my love?” He leaned in to gently press a kiss to her forehead.

“A little while ago,” she replied, aware she was telling a white lie. “You two were asleep in the living room and I didn't want to wake you.” She tipped her head up for another kiss. Harvey took the hint and firmly pressed his mouth to hers, capturing her chin in one palm as he did.

“I wish you had. I hate falling asleep with her not in her crib, anything could happen. It’s not likely, I know, but it’s not a chance I like taking.” Harvey pulled his sweatshirt off and tossed it on the hamper.

“I know, you worry about SIDS when she falls asleep sitting up like that,” Ryann replied after a moment, shutting her notebook, slotting her pen into the spirals before putting it down on her nightstand. Not getting anything else down on paper tonight, at least, she thought, rubbing her eyes with both hands, suddenly despondent.

“Well, not only that, but she could throw herself off my shoulder and flop to the side, potentially suffocating herself given the right surface,” Harvey parroted back at her, his tone a bit tinny with how sleepy she felt at the moment. She lazily reached out as he sat on the edge of the bed, gently patting his hand with one of hers. “I’m sure she’s fine, Harvey.”

“It just makes me worry, that’s all.”

“That is kind of what you do, yes.”

“So you’ll wake me up next time this happens?” he asked, casting a look at her with one eyebrow arched.

Ryann groaned. “I hate waking Rose when she looks so adorable sleeping. Her cheeks all poofed out and her hands all in fists like she’s gonna fight ya. So cute.”

He chuckled, but the mirth did not reach his eyes. “I know.” He cleared his throat. “She gets that attitude from you, you know.”

“I figured you would tell me that,” she muttered, tapping her nails on her notebook while Harvey continued, undaunted. “It’s still better to wake me up so I can put her in her crib properly, Ryann. It promotes better sleep hygiene, which will only help us down the road, especially when we have more than one child.”

Ryann felt her own eyebrows creeping up to meet her hairline as her head began to spin with sleepiness and something else. Worry? Fear? Or was something else making her stomach swirl? “That last part, can you repeat that for me one more time, my dude?”

“Don't call me my dude,” Harvey tossed back, pertly fluffing his pillow before he flopped his head down just off center of the middle.

“What are you, then?” she asked. She was trying for a touch of smartass in her tone, but all she could hear was how tired she sounded.

“You know what I am, and you know what I’m about, too,” he replied. His green eyes looked at her expectantly, and she only had time to take a breath before her heart was in her throat. “Don’t you think we’ll have more children, Ryann?” he asked.

So matter of fact, as if he already had a five year plan with her featuring prominently in it. He probably does have a five year plan, she realized. Between maintaining his medical practice, the demands of raising a growing child, and the responsibilities of owning Tidefall Farm, five years could pass between the three of them in the blink of an eye.

And yet, Shane’s words from earlier that night echoed mockingly in her head. He’s worried about the whole ‘Ryann saves the world’ thing you’ve got going on. Doesn’t really look like a safe bet for a wife.

She settled back into her covers, resisting the urge to pull them over her head. “I think it’s late, and I think it’s time to get a little rest before the sun comes up,” she said quickly, determined not to let any emotion creep in as she settled her head on her pillow once again. She could feel his gaze raking over her, could hear that thoughtful pause as he considered the conversation’s outcome. She closed her eyes to shut out his scrutiny. “You’re right. It's a bit late for all this. Goodnight, my love.” He leaned over and gave her a quick peck on the top of her head.

“Goodnight,” she said, a yawn infiltrating her reply. However, her mind continued to race, thoughts marching through her head like determined soldiers, keeping her awake and alert despite her inability to keep her eyes open. When she heard Harvey's deep, slow breathing, she rolled to her side and grabbed her phone off the charger to send a quick text to Shane.

You better be serious about coming to the farm. We need to talk about something.

Shane's response was almost immediate – clearly he was suffering from insomnia as well. I'll be there after work, don't worry. Hell I'll call out, what's Morris gonna do about it?

Her fingers tapped out a reply almost without her brain comprehending what she was doing. No. I gotta talk to Magnus tomorrow. Come at the usual time.

She waited to read his objection to getting someone else involved, but his reply seemed to convey a sense of relief. Yeah, that's probably a good idea, we can't handle the workplace void by ourselves. See you tomorrow, farmer.

She sent a response in the affirmative and put her phone back on the charger. As she closed her eyes, she wondered if she would see her grandfather again. It seemed unlikely, but she finally drifted off to sleep all the same.

Harvey’s throat clearing woke Ryann out of a dead sleep. “Five more minutes,” she mumbled to her morning person boyfriend, pulling the blankets up to her chin.

But Harvey stubbornly nudged her awake. Not even her warm blankets could provide five more minutes of slumber. “Ryann, please sit up. We need to talk.”

He handed her a cup of coffee and she sat up, the offering accepted, blinking up at him with curiosity – for he held her phone, unlocked, in the other hand.

“I might have, well, I'm not proud of this, but I might have read your texts with Shane from last night, and I'm a bit confused, Ryann. I know I shouldn't have read them,” he said, putting his hands up. “But you looked so worried last night, I broke one of my own rules. And now I am concerned. And I have questions.”

She took the phone back and immediately covered her mouth with her hand. Shane had sent a text after she'd put the phone back to charge.

I really am sorry about what I said tonight, Ryann. About the necklace. I shouldn't have said anything at all. You two are the best friends I have. I should have just kept my shitty opinions to myself.

“What necklace is he talking about, Ryann?” Harvey asked, his voice was a mix of authoritative doctor and worried boyfriend. “I'm assuming it's not the Elvish one, since you haven't been wearing it lately.”

Ryann felt something snap together sharply, almost breaking inside her. She stared into Harvey's deep green eyes and pushed it back down. “I have to go take care of the kids,” she replied, trying to keep her emotions compressed. “Can we talk about all this later?”

“No, we can talk about it now,” he fired back at her. Her eyes popped open wide. She looked at his hands and found they were shaking with strong emotion. She closed her eyes at the sight and the words came spilling out – along with the tears rolling down her cheeks.

“Shane told me about the Mermaid's Pendant,” she said quietly. “He said you aren’t sure about giving it to me now. Which, fair. More than fair. We've lived together now for a few months and you can see what a Yoba damn mess I am, so yes, I can imagine you have concerns.”

“Don't fucking do that.” He shook his head at her tears, although it seemed to her as if he had a few brimming at the corners of his eyes as well. “I'm allowed to have concerns when there's an entrance to the void inside Joja Mart and you're sticking your hand in it. A lot, apparently.”

“Harvey – oh Yoba, I'd argue with you, but I got about two hours of actual sleep and have to go run a farm now, so...”

A thunderous look settled along Harvey's features. “No, Ryann, I am, in fact, concerned. And I would like to argue about it, actually.” He tossed the phone on the bed, harder than he needed to. It bounced against Ryann’s knee, and she felt the contact like a slap. “I love you. Do you understand that? I love you. I love you and we have a baby and you have got to stop being so cavalier with your life, Ryann. I can’t take it anymore.”

She looked down, her eyes tracing the pattern on the comforter. Tears blurred her vision, but her words came out steady and strong. “So Shane was right.”

“No!” Harvey’s voice rose, threatening to wake Rose in the next room. “No, he was not right. I just had it out with him, too. He should have kept his mouth shut, he betrayed my confidence. He shouldn’t have told you any of what I said to him in private.”

“No, he shouldn’t have.” Ryann snuffled and made to wipe the tears off her face, but Harvey slid in next to her, grabbing her hand.

“But he did.” Harvey bit out the words, anger fueling every syllable.

“He did,” she huffed, the words coming out around a choked sob. “But he felt really bad about it later. If it makes you feel any better.”

“It does not,” Harvey said gruffly. “It wasn’t for him to tell.”

“No,” Ryann agreed.

“And he hurt you in the process?”

“Yes.”

“Right. Now that’s even worse.” Harvey made to get up but Ryann held his hand down next to her side. “It’s fine,” she said softly. “Maybe I needed to hear it.”

He sighed, rubbed his hand over his face. “Not from him. Not his place.”

“No, it certainly was not.” Ryann whistled through her teeth as she caught a glimpse of the time on Harvey’s bedside clock. “Harvey, you gotta get going. You are absolutely going to be late for the clinic unless you leave right now.”

“Shit. You’re right. I have an early patient.” Harvey started buttoning up his shirt. “Maru will throw paper airplanes at me.”

“She throws paper airplanes at you if you’re late?”

“Yes. Or crumpled up straw wrappers,” Harvey mumbled. “It’s a little mean.”

“I love that girl.” Ryann leaned in and kissed Harvey’s cheek. “I love you, too.”

“I love you too. More than Maru, in case you were wondering.”

“Well, I don’t throw things at you.”

“That would take the shine off,” Harvey agreed, as he pulled his coat tighter around him. He stood up, pulling Ryann up into a bear hug as he did. He held her tight to his body for a moment longer than necessary, inhaling the scent of her hair. “Be good today. Give Rosie a kiss for me.”

Ryann quickly found that Harvey's abrupt departure caused the room to echo with the things they hadn't managed to talk about. It made her uneasy, insecure. She threw a look behind her, at the mess of blankets and pillows she'd left, and thought of how tempting it would be to climb back in, burrow back into the warmth and comfort.

No, you've got far too much on your plate today to go back to bed right now. Plus, Rose is going to wake up any moment now. Just go feed the chickens already, lazy bones.

“Ryann, I don't want you to consider this spell anymore. There's too much that could go wrong and I can't guarantee I could help you if it did.” Magnus sighed. “As amusing as it's been to anticipate where it will turn up next, I'm also going to seal that runaway piece of void away. For your own good, and for the good of the poor souls working at the Hooha Mart.”

She felt a smirk tug at her mouth in spite of herself. “It's called Joja Mart, Magnus.” She overemphasized the syllables in the name to make her point.

“Hmm? Is it? It's not Hooha Mart, then?”

The mispronunciation gnawed on her nerves. Her reply was sharp. “Magnus, I could happily live the rest of my life never hearing you call it Hooha Mart ever again. It's always been called Joja Mart.”

Magnus tossed his head irritably. “Well, whatever it's called, you're going to let me deal with the void it currently houses. It's far too advanced for you to handle on your own.”

She found herself aching for a fight, and banged her hand on the table in front of her. “How the hell can you say that when you've been gearing up for me to take her on for months!? What's changed now?”

Ryann wasn't expecting Rasmodius to blink with surprise, or trip over his next words – yet he did just that. “I – it's hard to tell you what's changed, Ryann,” he hedged. “But it is unsafe for you to proceed currently, and I expect you as my student to take note of and respect that fact.”

“I am so fucking tired, Magnus,” she said through gritted teeth. “I really can't even tell you how tired of it I am. Either spit it out or I go back to Joja Mart right now.”

“You can't do that, I fear. Something has changed. Something fundamental.”

“And what is that?” she asked irritably. She pulled her hair out of its bun, feeling immediate relief as her long curly hair tumbled down around her.

“Your mana level has dipped and I don't know why. Until I know why, you can't go anywhere or do anything with magic. For your own safety.”

The bottom dropped out of Ryann’s stomach. “What do you mean, it's gone?” She looked down at her hands as a dark feeling settled over her heart. “I just completed a spell. You watched me do it. I still have my mana,” she pleaded.

“Yes, you can still perform magic, but – it's like the returns are diminishing. A downward spiral of some kind. You know my words hold truth, in your heart. I know you do, because you’re the kind of mage who does things and asks for help after the fact. If you could have handled the void in the break room on your own, you wouldn’t have come to me at all, whether you’ve been trained to use void magic or not. But the fact is, you can’t handle it.”

His matter of fact words, borderlining on cruel, should have ripped a hole through Ryann’s heart, but they did not. She thought of Rose, laughing with glee, pointing at the Junimos in their hut on the farm. Rose staring deep into Rasmodius's eyes within minutes of her birth, as if she already knew who the wizard was. All of a sudden, something deep and powerful sat on her soul, taking her ability to breathe deeply. “It's because I was pregnant with her, isn't it? And now I'm not, and she's taken the magic with her, all that magic bound up in that tiny little body, and so little left for me,” she murmured. She let out a frustrated laugh, screechier and louder than she'd anticipated.

Magnus finally met her eyes. She didn't like the emotions she found swirling in them. “I think that might be what's happened, yes. Perhaps the magic was always hers and you were only borrowing on it while she grew inside your body. I’m sorry, Ryann, I truly am.”

“It is true that I feel unmoored lately. Lost.” She sat down hard on the chair. “Why didn’t my grandfather tell me that in the first place? Why give me this information now that I can’t do anything with it?” she asked, her voice plaintive and whiny against the stone walls of the tower.

Magnus shifted his weight again. “Orem never did like to take no for an answer.”

She nodded slowly. “That tracks. Not even in death will he take no for an answer.” She forced out a mirthless chuckle. “Even as the carpet is torn out from under me.”

“Let’s not start feeling sorry for ourselves, now,” Magnus said, his tone grave. “It won’t do any good, and we still have a lot of work to do in any case. Remember that you still have allies who want to help you solve this problem.”

“I'm the one with a plan, though. And you, arguably my most powerful ally, just said it's a bad plan. And you won't participate or help me fix the plan.”

He shook his head. “Whatever Orem told you, this is merely concepts of a plan, Ryann. There are no actual magic theories at play here. This is a rough outline at best.”

“Yes, well, you try transcribing something from your sleep,” she muttered. “Not so easy.”

“It is a learning curve, let's say. You could do it, in time, but we've had difficulties with planning teaching sessions lately.”

“I had a whole baby, Magnus,” she said quietly. “And I can't just abandon the farm at the start of the new planting season, either.”

“I'm not blaming you, Ryann. After all, I've only had you for a pupil a short time now, and you have a full life to live. The tide of things, it seems, has turned against us somehow.”

A sudden banging commenced at the tower door, making both Ryann and Magnus jump. “What in the nine hells,” Magnus swore, stamping over to the door as whoever was outside threatened to pull it off its hinges.

Mr Qi stood outside, looking a bit out of breath, a bit peaked. “Ryann, I've gotta say, I'm a bit offended that you consider this old tramp to be your most powerful ally,” he remarked as he bustled his way into the tower.

She blinked, startled, as Magnus began to grumble. “I don't understand how you heard that,” she said to Qi.

“No, it's probably better if you don't,” he replied, a sage expression on his otherwise inscrutable face. “All you need to know is, I believe in you, and I have faith that we can accomplish what we talked about that day in the sewers.”

Magnus harrumphed, but he gestured to Mr Qi to sit down, instead of throwing him out of the tower as Ryann would have expected. However, Mr Qi did not sit. He gave Magnus a hard, frank stare. “Ryann has been ready to accept her role for a long time now, Magnus. It is now time for you to play your part.”

Magnus held the stare, but only for a moment before looking away, out the window of the tower towards the Cindersap woods. “You're right, I suppose,” he said, cocking his head. “I was dearly hoping for another way out, but there doesn't seem to be one.”

“There is only the plan we discussed at the Feast of the Winter Star,” Qi said back, haughtiness in his reply. “But I am not above using our young farmer here as a bit of bait to lure the witch out of hiding.”

“I'm not opposed to being bait,” Ryann interjected loudly into the heated silence. “I think I'd be very good bait.”

“And this is where I object. I don't want to see you get hurt,” Magnus said quickly, shuffling his violet eyes in Ryann's direction. “I know you will find this hard to believe, but I've grown fond of you, Ryann. I wish for you to live a long and fruitful life, you and your Harvey and your Rose.” Ryann heard the beginning of tears in the wizard's voice, and it shocked her into silence.

“Magnus.” Qi's voice became domineering, harsh. “She will only believe it if you play your part. You will have to be the cad she was married to, all those years ago. The one who broke her heart. The man she was married to would not confess these feelings. The man she was married to would not have those feelings. You cannot betray that, or you betray us all.”

“And I won't, Qi,” Magnus spit back. “I can do this. I will do this.”

“Good. You have to. No going soft at the last minute about how she's going to forget you were ever her husband. No more wavering,” Mr Qi snapped. “Everything depends on it.”

Ryann's attention flicked back and forth, one magic man to the other, until she could take it no longer. “So how does my idea come into play here?” she asked eagerly. She slid her hands underneath her legs to avoid fidgeting with excitement.

“Oh, it doesn't,” Mr Qi said off-handedly, letting his intense gaze drop to her. “But the witch doesn't know that.”

“Oh.” A bit dejected, Ryann blew a piece of hair off her forehead. “Right. Bait. Hey, Magnus?”

“What is it?”

“I’m never gonna learn how to teleport now, am I?”

Qi leaned in towards her conspiratorially, the flames from Magnus’s cauldron flickering in his glasses. “If you take being bait very seriously, I’ll buy you the Return Scepter from Krobus’s shop.”

“What does that do?”

“It sends you to your front door from wherever you may roam. All you have to do is tap it on the ground with intention.”

“That sounds amazing,” Ryann breathed, a smile crossing her features.

“You spoil her,” the wizard muttered under his breath.

Chapter Text

“Magnus, I am allowed to spoil a human I've grown fond of, am I not?” Mr Qi sat across from Ryann at the small table, his expression inscrutable as always. “And in any case I can do what I wish with my gold, last I checked,” he added with a small chuckle.

“Surely you didn't all but march yourself into my tower simply to show off how much gold you have, Qi? You own a casino, it's not hard to connect the dots there,” Magnus replied off-handedly. He turned to her. “And remember, Ryann, you're going to be required to sing for your supper as far as the acquisition of this staff goes. Nothing is free.”

“I know, I know,” she replied, flicking her hair over her shoulder in annoyance. “I think it’s clear that I've already accepted that burden. Let's move on.”

The wizard merely nodded, as he was already knee deep into another verbal sparring match with Mr Qi. Qi conjured a large piece of scrap paper from somewhere, securing it to the table so he could scribble his plans upon it with a black pen. His nearly incomprehensible script quickly filled the blank space, corresponding with the ideas shouted back and forth by the two. She saw how quickly the conversation already moved past her, into the smaller details of who should be where and when and with what.

She listened, first with the intent to contribute to the conversation, but found herself somehow unable to pitch her voice over the maelstrom created by the two magic men.

She then let her mind wander, her sightline taking the measure of the tower's curved walls, lazily letting the unchanging lines of the bricks command her attention. Boredom morphed into meditation as the conversation flowed around her with no break in sight. Prismatic shard this, Joja Mart that. She felt divorced from it all. Dispassionate. The heart was there, but the will was missing.

She really did want to listen to them going on, and she tried – first with interest, then annoyance at being mostly ignored, and then – a somewhat unpleasant sense of relief washed over her that they did not need her to help with the plan. Because she was the bait. She was bait, they could plan around the bait, therefore there was no reason for her to be here.

So she pushed herself up from the table. The movement jolted Qi and Rasmodius into turning their eyes towards her once again.

“Where are you going?” Mr Qi asked.

“I'm going to get back. There's stuff I have to do on the farm.” Not a lie. Not at all. She couldn't detect even a twinge of responsibility tugging at her to stay.

“You don’t have any questions?” Rasmodius pitched his voice higher to get Ryann’s attention. Some emotion tugged at his tone, but blessedly, she found it did not tug at her. “The queen of questions has no questions?”

Ryann sighed. “I’m exhausted, Magnus. So no, not right now. I need to think. I just want to get home.”

Rasmodius raised his eyebrows. “This is important, Ryann. You should stay and listen. Offer your input when asked. We need you.”

Qi put his feet up on the table where her hands had been, a move that earned him a seething look from the wizard. “Eh, let the kid go, Magnus. She's done a lot today. She can catch up later.” Qi winked at her. “We know where she lives.”

“And the wards can't keep you out,” she quipped. Once she would have been alarmed at the idea of trading barbs with the magical casino owner, but that was no matter now. He gave her a strange half glance before letting out a rich baritone laugh.

“You never told me that,” Magnus hissed at her. A moment of silence passed, then two. He clocked Qi looking at him interestedly. “I, ah, if he has been bothering you, Ryann, I could have perhaps fixed it, if you'd only brought it to my attention sooner.”

“I'd dearly love to see you keep me out of anything, Magnus,” Qi added, winking surreptitiously at her as he did. She wanted to giggle at seeing Magnus on the back foot, but decided it wasn't worth it. “It's okay, Mr Qi has been very helpful lately.”

Mr Qi flashed her a wide smile. “Thank you for saying so. But truly, Ryann, you and I will need to speak soon. I will visit you when it’s convenient.”

She nodded and stood to leave. Magnus caught her arm as she found her legs once again, walking her to the door of the tower. “You need to be wearing the necklace,” he muttered under his breath.

“Magnus, you just said my mana is fading away. What does that matter now?”

He bared his teeth in annoyance. “Just do it. Out of an abundance of caution. As a favor to me.”

“I don’t like doing those.” She waved her hand, dismissing him.

He rolled his eyes at her. “Please, just do it. All that hassle you went through to find it, and now it doesn’t interest you?”

“I needed it then.” Ryann looked around her as she stepped out into Cindersap Forest. “Not sure what it is I need now, exactly.” She didn’t look behind her as she made for the stairs into the forest, despite Magnus protesting.

He shut the door behind her. “I wish she’d just listen to me, for once,” he said, eyes unfocused, almost lost in thought.

Qi laughed at the wizard’s admission, but didn’t offer his own.

“She really should have stayed and helped us plan.” Petulant, Magnus crossed the room and took Ryann’s abandoned seat at the table.

“That obstinate nature of yours is why she left, you know.” Qi shrugged, his tone shrewd, calculating.

Magnus huffed, but deflated a bit under Qi’s watchful eye. “That seems to be a loaded sentence. I’m not sure which ‘she’ you’re talking about.”

“That's a very self-defeating attitude, my friend. I'm talking about Ryann, of course. She seemed very withdrawn. Perhaps she really was tired, as she said. You know she only lies when she feels like she has to. She's so charmingly blunt most of the time. Also? That magnetic pull of the mana is still there,” Qi’s lip quirked up on one side of his face as he contemplated it. “I couldn’t miss it now if I wanted to.”

“You’re right. But the returns are diminishing.”

“If you say so.” Qi shrugged. “You would know. Yet to my eye, her essential nature remains unchanged.”

Rasmodius sighed. “Is that a fancy way of saying she’s going to get into trouble with or without her magic to back her up?”

Qi chuckled indulgently. “Yes. And I’d tie up that loose end at JojaMart if I was you. Quickly. Before she gets a wild hair about it.”

Magnus grumbled, looking every little bit the aged wizard, backed up against a wall. Qi shrugged, unbothered. “You know it’s better to tie up loose ends before Beltane. Then you can overlook the Flower Dance with a clear mind.”

Magnus's staff, perched against the door, fell to the floor. The wizard looked at it aimlessly, the clatter neither startling nor rousing him. Qi continued. “Is there a reason the two are not on the same day? I have been given to believe that in years past they would have been.”

Magnus tapped his fingers on the table. “Years back, Orem and I decided to move the dates for some of the town festivals, so as to make it more difficult for Althea to work her mayhem on magically significant days with the entire town gathered together. He managed to convince Lewis that the festivals shouldn’t fall on days he’d most likely have a large harvest to gather, and Lewis didn’t stand on ceremony for once.”

Qi nodded approvingly. “A small white lie told for the greater good.”

The wizard nodded his head knowingly. “Of course we couldn’t make that argument for Spirits Eve, or Feast of the Winter Star, as all of Ferngill celebrates those. But it wasn’t too hard to convince Lewis to move the Stardew Valley Fair a few days off from Mabon, or the Luau a few days off from Summer Solstice.”

“Shrewd. What about the Festival of Ice? Is there a holiday associated with that?”

Magnus snorted. “There is no magical significance in watching shivering idiots ice fishing a stocked pond right before Yule, Qi.” He shook his head. “Fucking fish.”

Lost in thought, Ryann meandered home slowly through the Cindersap. Was it a bit depressing that she would never learn how to properly contain her mana and become a mage as her grandfather had? Yes, she decided, it was a shame, but it also made her life much simpler. Running Tidefall Farm was enough of a legacy, surely? It took up as much time as she could spare these days. And then there was the question of Rose and her needs. The things Ryann would have to help her plan for. The future of the farm should Rose want to take it on – and Ryann dearly hoped she would.

But then memories of Spirit's Eve rose up in her mind. She knew it was a trick of the mind, putting a comforting pink haze over all the work she'd grumbled over at the time, but still. Helping Magnus and Linus set up the festival. Standing on the hill with her hand over her pregnant belly, watching the town celebrating below. Abby screaming and running from the giant spider after the words Ryann mumbled under her breath made it move. It all seemed so lovely now in retrospect, now that she knew it was likely to never happen again.

She paused after spotting a Joja-blue hoodie in the distance, just over the edge of her property. She knew exactly who that was.

“Shane? Is that – no, no fucking way.” Ryann clapped her hands over her mouth when she saw the fluffy blue bundle Shane held out to her carefully in his calloused hands. “You actually managed to breed blue chickens?” He nodded, pride in his eyes at the sight of her unabashed wonder.

“I can’t believe you did it. You’ve been talking about it for so long, I figured it was just a pipe dream. Yoba! It's so fucking cute, I can't handle it,” she said reverently. “What a creature, Shane. I've never seen a chicken with such curly feathers! How did you manage that? And such a beautiful shade of blue.” He gently placed the chick in her open palms, the animal watching her closely as he did. She rubbed its sides with her thumbs, feeling the outline of its body underneath the floof, and the chick made a bubbly chhhrrrup.

Shane cleared his throat. “That’s the first one to go to a new home. You get to tell me if there’s any IRL horrible genetic screw-ups resulting in chicken death, okay?”

Ryann sighed. “Oh, so there is an ulterior motive. I’m assuming this one is on the house, eh?” Unable to resist, she nuzzled the chick under her chin.

Shane shoved his hands into his hoodie and pursed his lips. “I mean, I don't think it's going to die in some horrific way, but, like, yeah, for sure I'd rather you be traumatized, cause the alternative is some fancy backyard homesteader out in Pine-Mesa buys one and then cries about it on social media.”

“No free lunches, huh? Even though I've already been excessively traumatized by you in the past 48 hours?” Ryann melodramatically blinked her big brown eyes, knowing Shane would roll his -- which he did. “No but seriously? My entire day has changed because of this little chick. She's so special. Thank you.”

“No big. Let's go put it in the coop. So, what's your deal?” Shane asked bluntly, taking the chicken from her. He set off towards the coop immediately, his heavy strides forcing her to follow.

“What do you mean?” She blinked and rubbed her eyes. To her surprise, she found them wet. No no no. Everything is fine. “I don't want to talk about it,” she replied, trying to sound dismissive rather than defensive as she shifted into step with him.

He sighed. “Fine. Whatever. I guess I deserve that.” He placed the chick down in the coop. “Do you think the dragon will eat her?” he asked, nodding towards the small scaly beast, who had trundled over to inspect the new arrival. The blue floof trembled under the weight of the dragon's stare, but Ryann privately wondered if perhaps the chicken was of the trembling variety to begin with.

“Smaug has never eaten one of their friends!” she replied indignantly, watching the interaction closely. “They wouldn't do that.”

“Friends? That thing makes friends?” Shane raised his eyebrows. “Last time I checked, dragons eat things. Even a small dragon.”

She couldn’t help herself from indignantly firing back a response. “Do you really think I would keep a creature in here that's eating my babies, Shane? Really? Do you think so little of me? Smaug wouldn't do that. And I wouldn’t, either,” she added, kneeling down to watch the dragon/chicken interaction on the ground level.

“Good to know you're not going to eat the blue, I guess.” He cracked a smile at her. She glared at him in turn.

“I meant I wouldn’t keep Smaug if he – ugh. You know what I meant. Shut up, Shane. I didn’t get much sleep last night, you know? You know why, too. You’re so fucking annoying.”

“I am really fucking annoying, this is true.” He cleared his throat. “I didn’t get much sleep last night, either. And then Harvey laid into me this morning, which sucked.”

“He told me,” Ryann replied, her tone clipped. But then she told him a secret in the next breath. “I found the mermaid pendant. I didn’t tell him, though.”

“You don't need to whisper, he can't hear us out here.” Shane raised his bushy eyebrows. “I bet he's been walking around with it in his coat pocket.”

Ryann had to laugh at how well Shane knew him. “That’s where I found it.” She shook her head quickly, as if to clear it. “I don’t even want to think about it. I don’t wanna talk about it any more, either.”

Shane nodded. “That’s cool. I’m gonna go muck out the barn.”

“Sweet. I’m gonna go in the house and not help.” Ryann rose to her feet, knocking the dust off her knees. “But, Shane? I love this little chickie already. She and Smaug are gonna be such good friends.”

He shrugged. “If you say so. I hope you're right. Hey, uh, Ryann? We’re okay now, right?”

She smiled and nodded. “We’re good, Shane.”

“What are you gonna name the blue?” Shane asked, gesturing to the sky colored fluffball.

“Ehhhhh.” Ryann scrunched up her nose. “Baja Blast. Just because I can.”

Shane shrugged. “I mean, whatever you wanna call it, that's fine.” He stepped out towards the barn and Ryann closed the door behind them. “Most likely it's gonna die soon anyway. Don't get attached to little Baja Blast. Just sayin.”

Ryann snorted. “Fucking hell, Shane. Maximize the trauma, why don't you?”

“Will do, farmer.” Shane saluted her sarcastically as he disappeared into the barn.

Ryann carefully opened the front door, stepping out of her barn boots outside on the porch as she crossed the threshold in her stocking feet. “There’s my girl,” Harvey said, reading the paper in the deep red armchair across the room. “How was your day?”

“Illuminating,” she replied, unable to help the smile that crossed her face. Harvey’s presence meant that the house felt more like a home than it ever had while she’d lived alone. Harvey being happy that she was home meant that, perhaps, the fight they’d had this morning was forgiven. She’d already forgotten most of the argument they’d had in the early morning – perhaps that was the case for him as well.

She noticed a pot of chili simmering on the stove, clearly his work, as she made her way to the kitchen sink to wash off the remnants of the chicken coop. It warmed her soul to see it. As a child of divorce, she knew that a meal being made was a sign of reconciliation. A sign of hope.

When she was done, she approached his side. Suddenly feeling unsure, she put out a hand to gently work her fingers through his hair. He settled the matter by gathering up her free hand to press a kiss to her knuckles. “Marlon stopped by,” he said in a low voice. “Said he wanted to spend time with his niece. He is upstairs with Rose.”

“No kidding. For how long?”

“An hour, give or take.” She pricked her ears and found that she could hear someone talking in a low voice upstairs. Harvey glanced at his watch. “I was going to go up there and see what was what, but then I sat down and found I couldn’t get up again.”

“Mmh. Been there, old man. Tough day?”

He raised his eyebrows at her over his glasses. “Steady on, then.” He tapped her firmly, high on the hip, with his paper. “Wouldn’t that make you my old lady then?”

She snorted, rolling her eyes to the ceiling. “I'd better fucking be your old lady.”

“Oh, you are. Don't worry about that.” He patted her affectionately on the rear to illustrate his point. “So what did you do with Rasmodius today?”

She took a deep breath. “It’s complicated. But in a way, it looks like I might be taking a step back from the whole witch thing. At least, for now.”

Harvey looked dumbfounded. “Is it because of what I said?” His smile deepened and his eyes lit up. He half stood to embrace her and she almost flinched, knowing she'd have to dampen his enthusiasm – and soon. “Nothing would make me happier –”

“No no, Harvey. Sorry, but no. It is worse than what you think, actually.” She took a deep breath. “Let me fill you in, then. Magnus thinks Rose inherited the magic abilities I had pop up while I was pregnant. He thinks I was only borrowing on her abilities while I was pregnant. He thinks she was always supposed to be the intended recipient of those abilities.”

“Oh. Well.” Harvey sank into the armchair, a dazed look on his face. “I kinda wish you’d led with that.”

“I told you it got worse. Do you want me to make you some coffee?”

“At this time of day? Tea, please.” She nodded and turned away to the kitchen, filling the electric kettle with water, dropping two lavender-chamomile tea bags into weathered mugs as she did. She let her mind wander as the kettle worked, letting the kitchen steep in exhausted silence. The screech from the kettle made her jump, and she felt Harvey's eyes on her as she poured hot water over the bags, adding cream to both and a bit of sugar to hers.

“Ryann, does this bother you as much as it does me?” He spoke the question as a statement, taking the mug from her with one large hand. The steam rose up over his face, fogging up his glasses. “I suppose it must.”

“I was dreading telling you. I’m sorry. I even stayed out there longer than I had to with Shane. He’s mucking out the barn right now and I debated staying out there and helping him over having this conversation.”

He let out a mirthless laugh. “I can understand that, I suppose.”

She sat opposite him on the couch. “Well, I don't want this all to be our daughter’s problem someday, if that's what you mean. I don't know how to change it, though. I feel like I've been defanged.”

“No, I don't think so.” He sat up, brushing his wavy hair away from his flushed face. “You don't have to be anyone’s equal to get the job done. That's what you've been trying to chase this whole time, and I know it's been frustrating for you. But you don't have to be, Ryann.”

“You're right. We just have to know what she wants, and set a trap for her to follow it.” She sipped her tea slowly, not quite following how quickly the room's atmosphere got heavy. Suddenly the light from the kitchen seemed more stark against the lines on his face, now deeply set in a frown. “I hope, after our conversation this morning, you aren't insinuating that you would be bait for this particular trap?”

She raised her eyebrows and spoke into the mixture of darkness and light. “Yes, that's the idea. Especially where our daughter is involved. I'm not sure what else you would expect me to do, given the situation as it stands currently. Whether you like it or not, I’m still involved. This may be the only way forward that keeps Rose from inheriting my problems.”

Harvey took his time before replying, burying his face in his cup of tea for a moment. “I suppose I can see that point,” he finally replied. Ryann suppressed her smirk of satisfaction behind a loud sip of lavender-chamomile. “Providing that you don't take undue risks,” he added quickly.

“Are those two assholes once again making plans the guild will need to support them with and failing to include us in the planning?”

Ryann and Harvey both glanced up, looking up at Marlon's grizzled visage at the top of the stairs. He casually held Rose sideways, facing outward in the crook of his arm as he began to make his way down the stairs, as if she were perhaps a largish housecat. She burbled happily with a bit of a manic edge when she saw her mother, and Ryann felt her heart lift with joy. She held her arms up with a smile, indicating for Marlon to bring her over.

“It does sound a bit like that,” Harvey said dryly. “Ryann, can you give us details on what this plan of theirs looks like?”

“I can try, just let me get her fixed up first. Hey, are magical babies usually like this at her age?” Ryann asked off-handedly, gesturing at Rose in general as Marlon handed her off. “I might be biased, but it does seem like she is advancing very quickly in ways we didn't expect.”

Marlon shrugged. “I don't rightly know. Your grandmother never really spoke on it that I can remember, but none of their kids ever had speech impediments or took their time learning how to crawl.” Marlon handed Rose to Ryann, and the baby immediately began to nuzzle up to Ryann, looking for sustenance. Ryann inconspicuously hitched the baby up under her shirt and Rose happily settled in with a satisfied sigh.

“Wouldn't surprise me if Rose was hitting all those milestones more quickly,” Harvey replied. “I had to do a round in the pediatric ward like every other med student at Zuzu, but I'm afraid I have very little experience with magical babies.”

Marlon shrugged. “Always seemed to me like they were just normal babies doing things in a fast-forward type of way. Still needed all the care of a normal baby, like, but sat up faster. Learned to speak faster. Things like that.”

“Learned to communicate with the Junimos faster?” Ryann asked innocently.

“I’m sorry, what now?” Marlon shot her a quizzical look, and Ryann took a deep breath, readying herself to explain. “Couple weeks ago, we found my grandfather’s grimoire in a box with a big gemstone in it. Kyanite, I think it was. We gave the gemstone to the Junimos and it seemed like Rose was really into it. She laughed – well, cackled, really – and pointed at them, and it seemed like they made a lot of high pitched Junimo noises back at her. Like some kind of conversation.”

“Huh.” Marlon’s face was grave. “I suppose little girlie might do that, yeah. Did you show the wizard the grimoire?”

“No. It didn’t even come up today, to be honest. There was a lot going on at my lesson.”

“Yeah, I couldn’t help overhearing while I was upstairs with Rose. Sorry to pry.” He cleared his throat. “Can I see it? The grimoire?”

Ryann thought for a moment, then nodded slowly. “Sure. I’ll get it when Rose is done.”

“Thanks.” An uncharacteristic smile crossed Marlon’s face, making him look lighter, younger. “Haven’t thought of Orem in a while. It’ll be like visiting with an old friend again. Oh, and I had a favor to ask you, Ryann. Did you know I've been training young Abigail with her sword in the mines?”

Ryann shook her head. “I had no idea.”

“No, well. Didn't go around telling people because she thinks Pierre would put a stop to it if he knew. I've been trying to train her up into an expert with the longsword. She's taken to it, she has. Thought maybe you'd like to join us sometime?”

She took a moment to nuzzle her baby under her chin, silenced by Harvey's presence in the room. Her eyes darted to the man in his red armchair but he made no noise, his green eyes dark and watchful behind his glasses. She felt Marlon waiting on her, stretching out the silence til it felt like a weight around her neck. “I’m not sure, Marlon. I'll have to give you my answer later. Flower Dance is almost here, kinda feels like spring has already rushed by, and I have to make sure the strawberries come in nicely this year.”

It was a thin excuse and everyone knew it. Marlon kept his expression austere and nodded his agreement, but chuckled mirthlessly as he made his way to the door, his boots sounding hard and high on the wooden floors. “I can understand that, Ryann. Hey, I'll take a raincheck on the grimoire for now, alright?”

Ryann could just imagine Marlon’s thoughts as he made to leave – thoughts that he would have aired to her, perhaps, at one point, but certainly not now. She felt a pang of regret as Harvey appeared at her side to take Rose out of her arms, intending to burp her.

Marlon had his hand on the door before Harvey spoke up, his eyes fixed on the baby in his arms. “You know, maybe it would be a good thing for you to do, Ryann. Get out of the house, get away from the farm and the wizard's tower for a bit. Do something you haven’t had time for in a while. Clear your head.”

Marlon swiveled his head in surprise. Harvey carefully kept his face neutral, although his eyes glittered with satisfaction behind his glasses. It had been a long time since the older man had experienced being caught off guard, and it showed in his expression. “Well said, doctor. Some time in the mountains would be good for you, Ryann.”

She felt a pleased flush creep up her cheeks at Harvey's unexpected approval. “That is true, and I could always brush up on my sword skills.”

“Might need ‘em again before too long, from the sound of things,” Marlon said, a touch of apprehension in his tone. “You never know.”

Harvey nodded, taking one more moment to stare into his daughter's face, all rounded smiles and baby fat, before he put her to his shoulder. “It's true. Perhaps you'd like to stay for dinner, Marlon? I made chili. Then you can take your time looking through the grimoire, and you and Ryann can talk about what happened at the wizard’s tower today.”

She could hardly hear Marlon’s pleased response though the pride she felt for Harvey in that moment. She got up to set the table for three adults, wondering all the while if a certain box was still in the pocket of his green coat.